Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

What's up demons? It's ya' boi.
I did a complete rewrite. It's a completely different series now. It's now an A/B/O Story, because that didn't really exist back then. If it did, this story probably would have been one this whole time. I'm keeping the old one up for anyone who still wants it.
If you read the old one, I wouldn't skip to the newest chapter, because I added a bunch of stuff. It is now a much different story with a much different plot. For multiple reasons, but one is that Naruto wasn't finished at the time, and now it is and it gives me a lot more to work with. Also Gaara is daddy, af.
Trigger Warning: If anything triggers you, you probably shouldn't read this. Like honestly, I am ghosting my therapist. I blacked out and wrote over 130,000 words of a fanfiction in about a month and a half. If you get triggered by any of the common triggers you probably shouldn't read this.
Like all A/B/O Stories, what is consent?
Non-Consent scenes as a crucial part of the plot. Also some varied level of consent, which is just non-consent with a filter over it.
Domestic Violence. A large part of this story is dealing with domestic violence.
Graphic Violence. Not as large of a plot point, but it shows its head.
Mental Illness. A large part of this story is dealing with mental illness. PTSD/DID/Neurodivergent/BodyDysmorphia/ETC
Pregnancy Issues. Again A/O/B, kinda comes with the territory. Talks of fantasy contraceptive and forced pregnancy.
Gaara/Naruto is End Game. Someone got really upset about this fact. I thought it was obvious their relationship would be endgame with it being the first tag. Apparently not. Both rare pairs of Itachi and Naruto and Gaara and Naruto do get pretty equal screen time and are crucial to the overarching plot.

Peace was a hard thing to come by in a world that was heavily marked by violence.
This was a fact Itachi was very well acquainted with. He learned from a young age to enjoy the little moments of it that he could find in his own life. As they were fleeting, often taken away at a moment's notice.

There was usually some warning, of course, even though people like to pretend that there was not. They would swear up and down that no one could have ever seen it coming. Itachi decided, after some long thoughts on the subject, they must not have been as observant.

The only other answer was that they were willfully ignorant, not wanting to leave their false sense of security. Desperately clinging onto the lies like some sort of life raft. As if telling yourself that things were alright would make it so.

Either way, they were Foolish.

If one was well prepared enough, they would be able to take on anything the world could throw at them. Being prepared meant listening to the warning signs the universe gave you. The universe sends so many, yet, people choose to be blind to them.

One noticeable sign was the way the air had a heavy quality to it right before something was about to go down. Tension would build its way into each molecule of the surrounding area like a house of cards. The mere existence of the structure told the inevitability of it's fall.

Right now that same tension was filling the air waiting to collapse. Itachi sat on the edge of his chair by his desk waiting patiently for it to happen. Occupying his time with busy work, he chose to fill out reports. Keeping his body and mind active while in the background he knew…

Itachi knew his time was up and it was coming. Not too sure what 'it' was, but he knew it wasn't good. Nothing good arrived like this.

Ah, he could relax now, there it was.

Familiar chakra glitters red right out outside his door. The rage conducted it violently as it swirled the air like a flame. A destructive force that if properly honed would be a feat in its own right. It’s him, hm, interesting.

A click of the door.

Itachi organized the papers one last time. Tapping them on his desk to even them out before putting them in a manila envelope. Doing his best to act disinterested as he glanced over to the intruder.

"What did you do?" Sasuke accused.

The angry chakra belonged to Sasuke, the younger of the two brothers in the Uchiha Clan. He looked very similar to his older brother, pale skin, dark hair, and dark eyes. The main difference was Itachi was taller, his hair was longer, and his face was prematurely aged by stress.

"I have not the faintest clue of what you are talking about." Itachi responds flatly, doing his best not to give into another one of his little brothers' emotional outbursts. They have been getting worse within the last month.

"Don't play with me, Itachi." the younger brows furrowed in anger while his lips pierced shut.

"How could I possibly know what you are talking about when you barge in like that?"

"Dad," he huffs a breath in and out, attempting to calm his demeanor, "he's been giving me extra attention lately… Did you do something?"

"Not that I am aware of."

The eldest brother had been on and off missions the last couple of months. There had not been a single second open in his schedule for him to even breathe. This was all by design, it's how he liked it. However, because of this, his knowledge of what has been going on the home front had been severely lacking.

"It's weird. I was just getting used to being under your shadow." Sasuke spits out.

"You are almost of age. He might be trying to arrange your marriage." Itachi stated, thinking of the only thing it might be.

"Before you?"

"They have not found someone suitable, yet."

"Oh, ‘cause no one is good enough for the Perfect Son." he's snarling now.

"I will be the head of this house one day, our parents just want to ensure a good match." Itachi tried to ignore the one-sided sibling rivalry, "I am sure whoever they pick for you will be suitable."

"But not for you. I'm going to be with whatever scraps they want to give me." Sasuke refused to let this go, he is practically foaming at the mouth. He was too upset and this conversation won’t go anywhere if he keeps behaving like that.

Exasperated, Itachi said, "Are you done here? Kisame is waiting for me, we have another assignment."

Before the brothers could finish their conversation, a man with ash gray hair tied in a low ponytail arrived behind Sasuke. The new addition's face is completely obscured by thick rimmed black circular glasses. He was in the regulation maid uniform, signaling that he must be an Omega.

Sasuke scowls at the intruder, as the servant bowed respectfully to his older brother first. Then, only after that, to him. A simple act can cause such a disturbance to him. The young man behaved more like a caged animal than a civilized man.

"Lord Uchiha, your father wishes to see you in his study." The maid kept eyes diverted to the ground in a respectful manner. Nervously tugging at the end of his skirt, he must not be used to it yet.

"Inform Kisame where I am." Itachi knows not to keep his father waiting.

The alpha made one last look over his desk to ensure everything was in order. Satisfied, not a single thing was out of place, he made for his leave.

Before he left his suite, Itachi put two of his fingers together and tapped them against Sasuke’s forehead like when they were kids, “Next time, little brother.”

A look of disgust takes over Sasuke's face, but he says nothing. Taking his time, Itachi carves a path to his father’s study. The servant waits till he passes then scampers off, while Sasuke just stands alone in his own frustration.

The head of the Uchiha Clan has not called for his eldest son to speak personally with him for years. It was something reserved for his youth, specifically, his youthful indiscretions. Being in the man's study wasn't necessarily the punishment, however it usually led to one.

Itachi would never say it outloud, but he was grateful for his fathers current disinterest in his life. He found if he did what was expected of him, there would be less paternal intervention. He could never be free of it, but he could definitely minimize it.

Council with the Head of the Uchiha Clan was nobody's idea of a good time. He was cold at best, and down right evil manipulative at worst. Uchiha Fugaku always found a way to get into someone's head. He wouldn't stay long, just long enough to plant little seeds if doubt.

That was the genus of it.

It was something so small that would go undetected at first. Eventually that seed would grow large enough that it became impossible to ignore. With no signs of where it came from, it would feel like it originated from one’s own thoughts. In a way it did, it was his victims' thoughts that fed it and kept the idea alive.

Even if they knew they were doing just what he wanted, they would swear it was what they wanted. It was their own original idea, and they would fight to the death to support it. Manipulation was an art form, and Uchiha Fugaku an artist.

Itachi started to get the idea that maybe his brother was right. He hasn’t done anything wrong recently, there should be no reason he needs to be here. Something more was going on with their clan. Maybe the alpha should have been paying closer attention to the homefront.

Too quickly for his liking, Itachi arrived at the doors of his fathers study.

Pausing before entering.

"Come in, Itachi." The fruit doesn't fall far from the tree.

The clan head always knew when someone was there before they announced themselves. A relatively simple task once one became aware of how to properly identify scents and chakra signatures. For some reason most people never bothered to learn either of these things. Fugaku made sure his sons did as it gave them the upperhand.

Itachi took his step into the uncomfortably bright room. Soft creme walls give a contrast to the burnt black wood of the floors. A creme geometric patterned rug covered the section of floor the table was on. This room was specifically designed to create a relaxing experience; it is supposed to make business deals go down easier. Despite all of this, there is not any amount of interior decorating that will make his father's presence relaxing.

Allowing his eyes to adjust before sitting across from his father. The elder’s appearance probably wasn't too far off of what he would look like at that age. Pale, black hair, black eyes, and face aged with years of work. It was almost like looking into a mirror that could see into the future.

No words were spoken between them for an uncomfortably long second.

His father spoke first, "Itachi, there has come great news for our Clan. You are going to do a Matting Bond with the Kyuubi Clan. I am glad that they accepted and have agreed to the terms."

This was not a request, but a decree.

There is no use in bothering to learn what was agreed to. Itachi had no choice in this matter, so the terms of the betrothal would not pertain to him. The fact that his father agreed to the deal, meant it would be very beneficial to their family. If it was beneficial to them, it was also beneficial to him.

It is a curious thought of who his bride-to-be will be. More than likely someone lower on the food chain in the Kyuubi Clan. The Uchiha Clan is one of the most powerful in Konoha, but nowhere near the might of The Royal Family. They were their loyal guard dogs since the beginning, but dogs do not sit at the table.

"This agreement will make us stronger. When you have Kyuubi's son as your mate our clan will once again be at the top." This is the closest approximation to joy Itachi has ever witnessed from his father in his entire life.

The idea settled in his mind, Itachi is doing a Mating Bond with The Kyuubi's son.

Wait son? Did he not have a daughter? Itachi could have sworn he had seen her walking around their garden once before. The royal child had only ever appeared in the background of parties. Fugaku never misspeaks though; The Kyuubi’s son must be an omega.

"He won’t be of proper age until late fall this year. There will be an announcement ceremony for all of the Clans in a week. You will meet him there. Everything has already been prepared." The patriarch of the family laid down the plan for the future.

Itachi nods. The action is just to demonstrate that he is listening. There is no talking with his father, it is always his way.

"Good.” There was a pause, his father looked at him expectantly before saying, “You may leave."

The younger alpha stands up to leave at his fathers order. Trying his best not to make my exit look too eager, poise and grace mask the ever so slightly longer gate. Each step getting him closer to freedom.

Fully he removed himself from the Uchiha compound as fast as possible.

The Uchiha Compound consists of multiple buildings that sit on the beautiful waterfront property of the Naka River. The river holds many secrets, but nowhere near as much as the Uchiha Clan itself. In isolation from the rest of the country, they have managed to obtain a good collection of those. Nothing can hide from the eyes of their clan.

Outside the large ever present walls is Kisame leaning on a tree waiting for his partner. His head shot up in recognition when he noticed Itachi’s arrival.

Kisame was a very tall man with a distinctive shark-like appearance, compounded by his pale blue-gray skin. He has small rounded white eyes, 3 sets of curved markings under his eyes, and sharp triangular teeth. He donned the typical cloak of black with red clouds that marked their position.

The two of them are a part of the elite military organization: The Akatsuki. A secret group that reports directly to The Kyuubi himself. People think they are just a rumor or a subsection of the Anbu, like Root. However, they are the greatest collection of soldiers from all over his territories.

They were a collection of specialists like no other.

Itachi was invited to join the group around 10 years ago; Kisame followed a few years after. The two of them have been partners ever since the shark joined up. Lately their jobs have been centralized in the northern part of the continent in the Lightning Country, well territory now. They finally surrendered a few months ago, thanks to their contributions to the cause.

It is Itachi’s greatest accomplishment that no one will ever get to know about.

"Already? Didn’t ya’ have a meeting or something?" the shark man asked as they walked out of the yard into the small town that surrounds Uchiha’s compound.

"Yeah.” without thinking, the raven haired man added, “I am engaged."

"What?!”

Shit, “You heard me.”

“You can't be engaged! I would have met the bitch by now!" Kisame roared, the look on his face was enough to know that he disapproved of it. He is so vocal and it's not quite apparent if people are supposed to know this just yet.

Itachi sighed.

He probably should not have brought it up. He didn't have any real want to talk about this subject until he could process it more for himself. It seemed the only way to shut his partner up would be to talk.

"I am. My father just informed me that I am engaged to the only child of The Kyuubi." he informed his partner.

"Man what-a-fucking promotion, huh?! Getting to fuck the bosses bitch kid! What did you do to deserve that? The final battle must have really impressed him."

"Do not call him a bitch. I have no desire to cause a war because my friend can not keep his opinions to himself." Itachi pointed that out, hoping he would stop now.

"How would you get into a war because of me calling Kyuubi's kid a bitch? You and I know that there is no way you can be the bitch." Kisame explains, wanting his friend to see his point of view. It was true he would never be the submissive type.

"Insulting the child of The Kyuubi is not a smart idea." He reminded the shark of their boss's temperament.

"Oh you know he talks just like this. He totally gets it. The big man knows Omega's only have one thing to provide..." he suggested with a vulgar motion.

"Listen, Kisame, I need to be alone for a while."

"Yeah-yeah, I guess I would, too, if I were forced to mate some bitch I didn’t know. I’ll postpone the start of our next mission for a bit." Kisame left him to his own devices. Despite being a brute, the shark could be a good friend when it was necessary.

Itachi lost himself to the only place that has ever felt like home.

Rays of mellow sunlight filtered through the canopy casting soft golden light over the earth. Some trees were permanently decorated in ivy to show their age. Others were still bare, just young saplings that have not gained the stature to earn such adornments.

In the distance there is a faint rustling of small rodents that call this land their home. Only to be drowned out by the greater rustling of the leaves in the gentle breeze. Out here there were no walls trapping him - just fresh air.

The man could finally breathe.

It is not that odd that he was betrothed to someone he didn’t know - it was going to happen sooner or later. The Alpha just never expected it to be someone with that much power and influence. As the future head of the Uchiha Clan, as well as with all of his other accomplishments, he always assumed he was the one to bring that to the table.

At this moment Itachi comes to the realization, he is not the future head of the Uchiha Clan, but the future Hokage. This union will grant him more power than he could even begin to imagine. What could he even do with that much power?

The possibilities were limitless.

The Kyuubi never hinted at this being an option. Itachi was a tool only to be used in times of war. Now with the latest war over, the leader refashioned the tool’s purpose to suit a new need. A knife has multiple jobs and so must Itachi.

Throughout the years of reporting to that man this is the first time it came up. Itachi saw him more than his own father, but it was his father who told him about the deal. A deal that was already done, just waiting on time for the rest of the pieces to fall into place.

Having a mate was always on Itachi’s to do list, however it felt like it continuously got neglected for other duties. Something put off for another day. There were always more important things going on that needed his attention. There is only so long one can put off a task.

Speculation of what his future mate was like was inevitable. Would he be a monster just like The Kyuubi? A spoiled brat who always got what they wanted? A wild flame that could never be tamed? A demore and delicate omega trained in the arts of being the perfect mate?

Itachi could project any idea onto this person that he wanted. They were not real to him yet and would continue being a fabricated image until they finally met. He knows there is no use in flooding one's head with make believe stories that would end as soon as reality strikes.

The harsh reality is: Itachi does not know who this person who he was now permanently tied to is.

Rumors circulated around about the only child of the Great and Powerful Kyuubi. That’s all there was though, rumors, no one knows who he is. The Royal Family has not shown him off in years. Apparently something happened in The Wind that caused their leader to become a bit more protective of his family. Locking away his omega’s in the safety of his house not to be seen by the world again. The more Itachi even thinks about it, there’s no guarantee the person he saw at that party was even the crown prince.

There is only one reason a male is going to become his mate, they must be an omega. Uchiha Fugaku would not have betrothed his son with a man if that was not the case. He would send Sasuke if he did not care about the blood line being continued. The two are also closer in age, so it would make much more sense to send him.

It has been said that The Kyuubi's mate was one of the few male’s that can give birth to children. They are called omegas, and they can give birth to extremely strong children. Only about 10% of the population are omega's, even less are male omegas. There's a higher rate of alphas, at 15%. Both of these rates are higher in people born with Nobel Blood. So it's possible that his child would also have this ability if they weren't an alpha.

Rumor is that after The Kyuubi’s mate gave birth he transferred his abilities to his child. This is only a rumor that has been circulating around ever since the child was the only one born.

That was just one of the many rumors that circulated around the Hokage’s one and only child. A man who tries to conquer the world only having one child never sat sit right with most people. So they made up an infinite amount of reasons for it. Itachi is starting to believe this one otherwise he would not have been chosen.

While two men together is not an uncommon sight, The Kyuubi's bloodline is strong. So is the Uchiha's bloodline. To cancel both of them out would not make sense for any union.

The young omega never had a proper courting season for others to put their bid’s in yet. The Royal Family must not have even wanted to give anyone else the option to be with the heir. They would have to be very selective with him being the only one.

Itachi was curious how his name even appeared on the list of potential suitors. Yes, he was an Uchiha, but this is the only child of The Kyuubi. He would be a valuable asset to marry off to some other Kage. Hell even a lower level noble from another kingdom. There have to be better alliances to be made outside of the kingdom.

Not a local clan.

Does he not want foriegn power to control his kingdom? Is The Kyuubi noticing issues with local support? Did he know what the Uchiha’s had planned? All of these questions rattle in the Alpha’s brain for a good amount of time with no answer to be found anywhere.

It is quite odd - Itachi does not like odd.

Someone is crying in the distance of the forest, the sound of distress breaks him out of thought. He needed a good distraction from his predicament, being a servant to others was always the best distraction.

Itachi focused his entire mind solely on the nose to search for exactly where the sound was coming from. The only thought in his head right now is finding the source of this anguish. It is not that far from here, he could pinpoint it on a map. His pace quickens with new determination he makes his way to the crying noise.

It appears he must have come here too late. The image set before Itachi is that of the aftermath of a tragic event. Red lace and frill scatter around an omega’s body covering the forest floor in its remains. The pink dress is ripped almost completely to shreds at the seams.

They are not that far away from the main kingdom, so whoever she’s with might be traveling through. It looks like some wealthy aristocrat's daughter, maybe a foreign diplomat. Itachi does not recognize them, so they are not local. However torn, clothes like that do not come cheap.

He’s about three feet away from them without them noticing. She really needs to know when the right time to break down is. Any predator could take her away at the moment for their own reasons. At this scene it looks like they already have.

At a closer look, not a girl, but a boy. Wondering what made him cry like this and why is he dressed like a nobleman's daughter. More questions appear, at least these could be answered quickly.

It seems like the boy finally notices the intruder because he tenses up. His body curls tight around itself in a feeble attempt to protect him. The crying becomes softer as if not wanting to be heard at all. He is trying his best to make himself as small as possible.

The scent of orange blossoms and honey fills the air, he is definitely an omega. The sweetness of his aroma almost turns to rot with his fear and distress. Itachi needed to calm him down and make him realize that the alpha is not a threat.

"Do not worry, you are safe with me." he tried to comfort them, not sure if it is working, "Do you need any help?"

The younger boy's face is so bright red and worn, he must have been crying for a long time. He looks so fragile, as if one wrong touch could shatter him in a million pieces. The state of his clothes torn to shreds reminds Itachi that might have already happened.

His Alpha Protective Instinct is taking over.

Reaching out his hand to touch one of the omega’s loose strands of golden hair, gently stroking it away from the boys' face. This boy looks so much like a girl it's scary, big light blue eyes, round chubby cheeks, and a slender body that loosely resembles a female figure. If Itachi could not smell that he was in fact a he I would have sworn it was a girl.

The young omega still has not said a word, just looking up at the intruder with those innocent blue eyes of his.

"What's the matter?" Itachi tried to push him to speak.

"No… Noth.. Nothing." the boy sobs out, each syllable coming between a hiccup.

"Nothing?" He addressed how pitiful a lie that is.

"Yeah, nothing…" His voice trails off but is more confident than before. He tries to adjust his ornate fabric shreds into the clothes they once were. No avail, they could not function as clothes any more. Despite all of that he still attempts to cover his tanned body.

It's obvious he doesn't want to talk about it. There is no use forcing him to open up about what happened. It is not his place, however the omega should not walk around in that state. Itachi stood up and backed off to give my fellow nobleman proper space. It would be inappropriate if anyone were to see them together like this.

The alpha’s jacket should be able to cover them properly. If this was in fact a nobemans, whatever, giving them his jacket will show a gesture of goodwill, no matter who it is. Itachi unbutton and slide it off in a smooth motion. The younger boy in front of him flinched for half a second.

Shit.

That probably was not the best move realizing the exact state the boy is in. The raven haired man quickly held it out to them, showing his true purpose for that action.

"Put it on. You shouldn't be walking around like that," to not draw attention to the others semi-nude state, he added, "You might catch a cold."

He was never the best at comforting someone. His entire life was spent being trained for battle and diplomatic duty, not whatever this is. At least he knew enough to not be a total dick.

"Ok mister." The blonde says. Oh right, Itachi did not tell the young blonde his name, and didn't even ask for his.

"My name is Uchiha Itachi." making sure to tell the omega his family name as it carries a lot of weight. He will know that the alpha is not some common man trying to take advantage of him. Itachi is a man with a family name, a legacy, and honor to continue.

"Uchiha?" the omega mumbles, almost to himself, as he takes the coat. Itachi took that time to scan his body before the coat fully covers it - to see if there is any damage.

Relief washes over Itachi, it seems like the only clothes were damaged. Maybe the Omega just fell and the fabric is too fragile to handle the harsh condition of the woods. He shook his head of that, that is a stupid hopeful idea.

The young boy's scent starts to sweeten up again filling the air with the hopefulness of spring.

The Omega smiles at Itachi; it's a very beautiful smile that takes over his entire face. His cheeks have calmed down to a light hue of pink. A halo effect emerges from the light bouncing off his soft spiky blond hair flowing around his head. His smaller form is fully engulfed by my jacket being practically half the alpha’s size.

The omega before Itachi is a magnificent sight to take in.

Itachi could not quite put into words just what it was. Faced with this ephemeral life, a creature who looked so fragile as if he would shatter if touched. Some sort of sense of responsibility sparked a light inside him. He felt wholeheartedly that he had to protect this boy.

"Thank you, Uchiha." his voice filled with happiness that a second ago would be unheard of.

Two men appeared behind them, their glistening charka made their arrival evident. Itachi knew that there were others around, but did not think they would be looking for the young boy. It appears they are both Palace Guards, the group is a bit out of the way for them to be here. Itachi’s earlier suspicions were true, this omega is someone of extreme importance.

"Lady Naruto, come with us, your father wants you back," the stronger of two men told him, by passing Itachi's existence entirely.

This man had looked like he had his fair share of battles. He has spiky silver hair, a scar over his left eye, and muscles that were clearly visible under his tight black shirt. It was obvious he was another alpha.

The other man who was with him didn't look quite as strong, but strong enough to be in there. He had dark tan skin, a deep scar across his face that went from one cheek to another over his nose, and had his brown hair tied up in a ponytail. Either a beta or omega, that part was unclear.

Neither of them give Itachi a second glance. He was not their target, the boy he now knew as Naruto is. The way they act they are his guards. The two obviously are not doing their job right if he was here alone. Because of their incompetence to protect the blonde fox, he is quite obviously hurt.

Itachi had to calm his Inner Alpha. The boy is a stranger, and he, apparently, is betrothed. This is just a random omega. Who, at least now, does currently have protection.

Naruto hesitantly looks at Itachi for a second, almost looking for reassurance. It's a weird thing that he looks to a stranger to reassure him of his own guards. Then the omega breathes in trying to put on a tough face.

"The rest of the escort team is very worried about you.'' The man with the ponytail says in his very soft voice which, Itachi must admit, is much better than his for calming someone down.

The alpha was about to speak, before Naruto interrupted him, "I will, Iruka. Just give me a minute with my new friend."

"Fine, Lady Naruto, but you only have a minute." The silver haired man says.

Naruto seemed shocked they allowed this to happen.

Itachi is too.

Naruto is obviously disheveled, their first instinct should be to think the Alpha did this to him. Unless they already know who did. They are palace guards. There is a chance they might just recognize my cloak and not deem Itachi to be a threat.

Both of the men walked away from where they were, but the two were still at a good distance where they both could take control of the situation if anything were to happen. They are palace guards, so this person is obviously important. Itachi wracked his brain, he should be able to recognize this omega.

"Hey can we keep what happened here between you and I. I don't want anyone to know I cried… It's embarrassing, you know?" Naruto tries to play it off.

"I won't tell anyone." Itachi said, then added, "If you ever need help with anything, my name is Uchiha Itachi, you can contact me."

To be honest he did not know if he could help Naruto. If those are palace guards he is high up in nobility and even with Itachi’s position there is only so much he can do without ruffling feathers of other Nobles. He is not even sure what is going on with the omega. Despite all of this uncertainty, Itachi is certain that he wanted to keep the blonde safe.

"Uchiha Itachi." Naruto said his name in a whisper as if trying to commit it to memory. It seems to comfort him.

The boy’s temporary comfort went away as he realized he had to leave. The silver haired man gestured and Naruto walked towards them. He eventually disappeared out of sight, yet lingers in Itachi’s mind.

Now instead of thinking of his situation, Itachi's mind is trapped on that fox.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 1

Engagement.

Itachi's POV

It has been a week since I was informed of my engagement, and all that was on my mind was the boy I found in the woods. Which, I suppose, means it worked as a distraction. However, today was the day of the ceremony, there was no more time for foolish flights of fancy.

I still have not met the person I am supposed to be tied to for the rest of my life. Our parents think it is best to do it infront of everyone we know as a sign of alliance. Everything about this has felt rushed.

The ceremony is going to be a small occasion, at least for a royal affair. With only the heads of local clans in the kingdom in attendance. Their reasoning is at least everyone who is important will be made aware of the couple. It will be seen as the official announcement of intended partnership.

This was a long awaited coupling for both of us. The Kyuubi's child is getting close to 20, the official royal age of partnership. Within his years on earth very few people have seen him. Most other people have only seen from a distance at gatherings. Everyone assumed it was for protection being the only child. They had to assume something as we were told nothing.

I have been on the market for a long time with no inkling of a mate. My father had not found anyone suitable. It worked out in his favor to wait, I am going to be Hokage one day. My father gets the ties and power that comes with that. Glory comes to those that wait, this was the bloodless revolution he always wanted.

Though very familiar with the castle, its structure now dominates the land in which it inhabits. Its sheer size makes all painfully aware of the empty area in which the old Uchiha compound used to reside. The forest grew over it so there are not many signs left, but they are there if you know what to look for. I don't usually think of the old compound any more, seeing as I have lived in the new one for much longer than the original.

It's all just a memory to me now.

I, like many others, am forced to wait inside the grand entrance room as they finish their last preparations for the ceremony. I have walked through these halls many times to his war room or study. This time my reason here is painfully different.

None of the clan's seem to want to talk to each other. It is no surprise, most of them hate each other. All of them hate mine most of all. You think that would give them something to bond over, but it does not.

The silence in this room is so loud.

"Itachi! I just saw that bit… fox you are going to mate with." Thank the lords that Kisame corrected himself before he said it, because everyone looked at us when he was talking. "You are going to be totally shocked by it."

"Hm?" I questioned. The shark man might just be overreacting, but I doubt it.

He looks around, noticing the audience, "I think it's something best seen to believe… If you want to see him, he is near the south entrance by the garden."

"Hn."

I make my leave to go in search of my future mate. Kisame knows I have never gone into a situation blind, I did not want to start now. I wanted to know what I was getting into and with who.

Finally, I arrived at the south garden as quickly as possible. The scent is vaguely familiar. I just can not place where I smelled it before. It has an under note of some sort of flower, but there are flowers everywhere in this garden, so it is hard to pinpoint what his scent is. Almost a faint honey flavor wafts into the air.

There is some whispering throughout the garden that can not quite make out. That must be them, no one else is in the vicinity. He is hidden behind all the leaves and I can not see much besides a little bit of golden hair.

I ask the figure, "Are you The Kyuubi's child?"

"Yes." A very small voice returns to me as if it wants to disappear.

I remember that voice - that’s Naruto.

"Naruto, The Kyuubi is your father." My statement is more like a question.

The figure turned his head; I can finally make out his true form through the bush he was hiding behind. Golden blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and a smile that could take over the whole world.

"Uchiha! You're here!" Naruto responded happily.

I glanced around and no one else was with him, or even in the garden, “Who were you talking to?”

“Oh, him.” He points to an orange toad with ornate purple markings around his eyes, mouth and stomach.

“A toad?”

“Yeah?” He looks at me like I offended his best friend, “What about it? He was my uncle’s. When he passed it became my duty to take care of him. That includes keeping him company.”

He was just like a princess from a story book, talking to such lowly creatures like that. The frog looks disinterested as it croaks out a grumble.

I play along with his games, “Such an important duty.”

“Don’t listen to him, Gamakichi. I think you’re great.” he then adds, “Besides insulting my friend, why are you here?"

"I wanted to know who my future mate will be." I responded truthfully.

“Oh…'' Naruto's face seemed to brighten up and saddened at the same time.

There was not much to say, but “Yeah.”

"So you're the Uchiha?” Unlike when his father says my family name, there is no malice, just curiosity.

"Yes."

"They didn't tell you who you were supposed to mate either, I'm guessing?" he plops down on the ground, the toad hops into his arms.

"Why do you say that?" finding myself being drawn near him.

"You seemed shocked who my father was."

"There is not much known about you outside the castle walls… or even inside them." sitting down across from him now, "I was just told, 'the child of The Kyuubi.'"

"More than me," the Omega laughs.

"Hm?"

"Oh, I was told, 'a respectable Uchiha Alpha.' That's, like, nothing to go off of." he holds the toad closer for comfort.

"Hn." There is not much to say about that, he's not wrong.

"Iruka told me the jacket you gave me belonged to the top military force my father had." he completely jumped into a new topic.

"Yes. I am part of The Akatsuki."

"You really shouldn't be giving away a jacket like that." he says matter of factly. "Especially not to just anyone you meet in the woods."

"You were with palace guards." I chuckled at the lecture.

"I guess you're right… I didn't think about that." he rubs the back of his head… It is kind of cute.

The silence in the air could be cut with a knife. Both of us had so many questions for each other. It was not quite the time or place for all of these questions to be asked. We technically had to meet each other later tonight.

"Do you think that's why he chose you? Because of your military experience." the blonde fox trailed off at the end of his sentence.

That always crossed my mind. The Kyuubi was all about expanding territory. I am sure he wanted world domination one day. At this rate, he probably was going to have it.

"I do not know." I answer truthfully. The blonde boy looks just as lost as I am with this whole situation. "I hope, whatever reason I was chosen, that I will make a good partner for you."

"Naruto! We have to get you ready to meet Uchiha." another man's voice comes from across the garden.

Naruto glances at me sheepishly, preparing himself to go. Toad hopped out of his lap, before finding its own way deeper in the foliage as if it knew what was going on.

"You have to stop running away from your guards. Especially when the castle is full of new people." the voice lectures throughout the leaves, "Come on out, I know you're here. You can hide from everyone else, but not from me."

The blonde fox looks up at me with a blush, clearly embarrassed from all this. His body stiffens, as if it's fighting the decision of staying or going. Eyes darting around looking for an escape.

My betrothed mouths to me, 'I think you should leave.'

"There you are!"

Leaves rustle behind me, the stranger obviously has found our hiding place. There was no use pretending we aren't together. This might end in a scandal for the both of us, and it's all my fault.

"Huh?" The blonde man stops right in front of me, eyeing me up and There is so much pain in his pale blue eyes, he quickly hides it with a bright smile. The stranger looks just like Naruto, but older.

"Oh, it seems you already met him. Don't worry I won't tell." he laughs with that same sadness too. "Just pretend it's the first time you've met later. Okay?"

Before I could even think to respond, he takes Naruto off to get ready.

I go back to my family in the waiting room with this new knowledge. There I rehearse everything I am supposed to do when I first meet my mate. Seeing Naruto, even for a second, made this whole situation easier on me.

19 Years Ago
Seeds of Doubt.

The newly created Naka shrine hosts a meeting for the Uchiha Clan. Everyone gathers around to hear what the Wolf of Konoha has to say about recent goings on. Fugaku stands at the front, with his pack huddled in the back of the room.

“During the Feral Incident, we Uchiha were not called upon because it was feared that we would use our Sharingan to manipulate the Kyuubi.” My father announced to the room.

“Even worse, there are some who say the Uchiha caused the Feral Incident!” One of my cousins shouted out.

Another Cousin joins in, “They are sending us to the outskirts of their territory in order to keep an eye on us!”

And another, “This is just like the Second Hokage’s era! When the Uchiha were rounded up and isolated in one part of the country!”

And another, “This time it's even further away.”

And another, “This country blames us!”

And another, “Captain, we cannot accept this decision!”

And another, “We should reject it out right!”

“Captain! - Captain! - Captain!” Their chanting becomes a mantra demanding change.

“You are absolutely right.” My father responds calmly, “But the other clans have accepted their respective relocations as well. The Uchiha cannot be the lone voice of dissent.”

“But captain!?” Echoing the desperation of the whole room.

“I’ll do what I can to negotiate the conditions, but we must accept the move. Pass the word around. That is all.”

A quiet crawls around the room.

My father ended everything with a simple, “Dismissed.”

Present Day.

A few uncomfortably long hours go by and the ceremony starts. Each family is announced into the throne room by rank to find their place. My family will be the last group called, it only consists of my father and mother, as Sasuke was busy on a mission. Out of my entire family, I do wish he was here.

However, I understand the duty he has to our kingdom.

My parents will have the honor of walking in front of everyone and being placed second in command to The Royal Family. Honor that seemed slowly stripped from us for many years, finally seems to be put back onto our family. I never understood the true origin of why our clan's relations with The Royal Family seemed strained lately.

The Uchiha name is finally called. When they walk in I can see from the crack of the door everyone glares at my family in jealousy. The foul mood uncomfortably filled the room. I am not looking forward to being the next one to walk through that minefield.

My name is finally announced to the room. I walk in, all of their eyes are now on me. At the end of this path is the red fox himself. I have known him for a long time, but never like this. Always as a soldier, a strategist, not the future partner of his child. All of these years working with him and the fox has not once hinted at this being a possibility.

The Kyuubi sits bored in front of the remains of a fallen god chained to this earth. His hair was so red and austentatious that there was no mistake that he was dangerous. He wore warning signs like badges of honor. That way when something went wrong, there was no one to blame but you for not listening.

His husband sits to the right of him, it's obviously the man from the garden. He seems uncomfortable in this room. Fidting, ever so slightly slightly, but the movement is there. The blonde is probably not used to the crowd, both of them have been hidden away behind these castle walls for years.

Naruto, dressed in a white ornate ceremonial gown sits to the left of them. His soft blue eyes fixate on the distance, almost as if he is in his own little world. His body shows no sign of noticing the tension in this room.

When I get to the foot of the raised platform I bow, "It is an honor to be here."

Uncharacteristically, The Kyuubi’s husband springs out of his chair and speaks up, "I want to thank everyone for being here. I know there have been a lot of murmurs of why we chose the Uchiha Clan."

This is the first time I think anyone has heard him speak officially and he gets right to the point. There has been a lot of clan speculation of why me. Many people want this position I'm in, to be in line to eventually rule Konoha.

"It is in honor of our partnership from the beginning. The first clan to rally behind my husband were the Uchiha's. They saw the potential of this great nation from the beginning, that loyalty had to be repaid."

No one could doubt that as a fact. The Uchiha Clan was the first to join up with The Kyuubi when he wanted war. We fought the hardest for him. Even before that, we helped build this nation. I think that fact puts everyone in this room at ease. It gave a reason.

"Uchiha Itachi, himself, has shown great military accomplishments. With his determination our nation will see a victorious future. He will make a great partner with our child."

They did want me for my military experience. I can handle that.

The speech was not a part of the ceremony and no one expected it. However, it did address the elephant in the room and put everyone at ease. Except The Kyuubi, he was hiding it well, but there was rage building in his soul.

My father walks over to me and holds out an ornately carved wooden box lined with red velvet. His eyes show a sense of pride and accomplishment. As soon as I retrieve the item in that box, he will leave for his previous position.

Back to the scheduled program.

I take out the small pendant of our clans crest, a red and white fan. It has been used to symbolise our clan fanning the flames of war for Konoha. With the white symbolizing keeping the peace at home. We have branded ourselves with it proudly for generations. Now I am the one to put it on the heir of our kingdom.

I stand before The Royal Family, my family, and all of my peers to take an action that will change the history of this nation. Complete knowing silence fills this room. I walked over to Naruto, he still seems far off in his own little world. With every eye in this room staring at us I placed my family herolom in his right hand.

This seemed to break whatever trance he was in before, because he blinks twice and looks me right in the eyes. Glancing down at the pendent for a second, his mouth turns into a beautiful grin. It seems as though he is finally here with all of us now.

I make a point to kneel in front of him, keeping my eyes locked into his beautiful blue ones. His hands adorably fumble with the locking mechanism of the broach. One mistake could mean so much in front of these eyes behind me. He knows that. Eventually he's able to get it undone. Slowly he puts it on his person, locking it in place, then he smiles. He did it without any issues.

There is already an open box beside him, inside is his clan's symbol for me to wear. I have been marked as property of Konoha many times in my life. Each time it was a new rank up. This engagement would be the final rank and mark from Konoha.

He unlocks it as well.

This wasn't part of the original program, he is supposed to just hand it to me as I did him. I guess neither of the blonde men in this family understand protocol.

Every eye is glued on this action. I am fixated on his hands right now. Any subtle movement of it could potentially cause a coup to form right here. The rejection of this union would be devastating to Konoha.

Naruto effortlessly lifts his body off the throne he sits upon. The gown he wears pools around him making his form appear larger than it is. The Omega has the attention of everyone in this room as he glides forward.

No.

Don't reject this.

If he walks away this is over. Every single person is frozen in place. I can feel that they are getting ready for whatever the next step is.

He takes one last step towards me and kneels down to my level. Slides his hand softly under the right side of my jacket. He pushes his fingers forward to tent the fabric, it makes it easier for him to slide the pin in. He locks it in place, then gently pats it down on my chest to make my jacket flush again.

I let out a breath I did not know I was holding. I can hear the entire room behind me did the same as well.

This was an intimate acceptance of proposals. Something only two people who actually knew each other would do. Based on the old legend of two secret lovers from different lands. Every country has their own version of this story, it would be unmistakable to anyone watching. The fox is implying a lot to this room right now with this action.

His eyes lock deeper into mine, he knows what he's doing.

If this is the route he is going, I have to stand up first. I can not act shocked by this. Standing up swiftly, before holding my arm out for the blonde fox. From the floor he lifts his hand up to mine and takes it into his. Then gives me a gentle squeeze to let me know he’s ready for me to help him up. Effortlessly I help him off the ground and he holds onto the side of my arm.

We bow to the audience, who almost just saw a potential coup turn into a grand romantic gesture in the matter of seconds. Everyone believed this to be our first meeting. He is implying to them all that we know each other - very well.

We leave the room together.

In a separate room the couple is supposed to get to know each other in a more intimate setting. It is supposed to be our first meeting, not that anyone would believe it now. Once we fully exit everyone starts moving from their place and it turns into a formal party for the other noblemen.

They have a lot to talk about at least.

14 Years Ago
Promotion.

“That’s my boy.” my father said with pride, “You've become an ANBU.”

Before I have a chance to speak, “However, keep this close to your heart. Though you are an ANBU, you are an Uchiha first. “

“Yes.” is all I can say.

Present Day.

The library we were escorted to is small and intimate. Bookshelves hug along the walls with a few plush sitting areas nuzzled between them. The two of us are joined on one of the loveseats in the corner. A perfect setting to get to know each other in.

"I don't want a loveless union." he says getting straight to the point, then trails off almost as if talking to himself. "My parents have that. I hate it. It's no way to live. I can't-"

"You should have warned me." I cut him off from his rant.

"I didn't know I was going to do it," he said sheepishly. The boy does seem to act on impulse from what I have observed so far.

"At least you didn't reject it," I shrug it off. I have a feeling he could not reject it in the same way I could not. Neither of us seems to have much of a choice in our lives, especially not with this.

"That would have been a little bit of a problem,” he laughs, trying to undercut the severity of that option. Sadness hides inside his laughter, just like his dad's.

The young fox continued, "I just wanted to tell the world I was in it for love… even if it wasn't really true. I know it's stupid."

"It's not." I understand it, there's a lot of pressure to live as a pawn. Any amount of control can make you feel alive. I suppose, neither of us are pawns at this point, but we are still just pieces of the chess board of our station.

"So your goal is to love me?" I tease.

"I don't know… I didn't think that far ahead!" he's flustered, it's kinda cute.

"It's not a bad goal." I let a small grin escape upon my lips.

"If we can't love eachother, can you promise we won't end up hating each other?" he asks in the most sincere voice that took away any desire to keep teasing him. I move closer to him with a sudden desire to give the fox comfort.

"Yeah. We won't hate each other." I wrap an arm around him loosely at these words.

"Good." he sank deeper into the intimacy of my embrace.

This is going to be my mate, my Omega, and I am going to keep him safe. I do not want any harm to fall on him. My duty is to protect this fox. I need to know what happened the other day.

"So what happened the first day I met you?" if he was going to be direct then so was I.

"You can't judge me." he prefaced and slacks away from me. His tails started to cover him with his embarrassment.

"I can, but go on."

"Fine. It was the day I found out I was engaged okay." he says in a huff.

"The news of your engagement to me could make you break down like that." I try to tease, I want to keep this light, in case he needs it.

"It's not you, it's this." he waves his arms around insinuating his entire existence, "I don't get choices. I don't know what my days consist of. I didn't even get to meet you before I was just given to you. I was going from one life to another. It was just a lot okay."

"What about your clothes?" I say, then he looks down.

"I don't get to choose them. I'm a boy, and they've been putting me in these women's clothes my whole life just because I'm an Omega. I was sick of wearing them. I ripped them up… you happy?"

No.

"You know in a year that could change." I say trying to give him a life line.

"Huh?" his ears perk up, this fox is dangerously too easy to read.

"In a little under a year you will be mine officially. You would not have to subject yourself to the rules of this house. At least not for the most part. We still would not have full control… you might still have to dress up for formal occasions. But every day..." I trail off. This union starts to feel like a light at the end of a long tunnel for me too.

"You mean it?" he stands there bewildered, ears perked up at this news.

"Yeah." I released a breath I didn't know I was holding my whole life.

With each new rank in the military I was able to remove myself one step further from my father's grasp. I gained my own power. It was within the structure of another system, but it was no less mine. Within this next year I will be free of him completely. My father gave me the keys to my own freedom with this union.

"So, um, after all that talk of trauma and sadness, what do we talk about." he tries to lighten the mood again. He obviously does not like sitting in any form of negative emotion for too long. He truly is a ray of sunshine.

"Hn, I don't know. The weather." I smirked.

"It was a hot one today. Probably the hottest all year." he retorts, mocking the customs and tradition of this conversation.

I definitely could fall in love with him. I already don't hate him.

4 Years Ago
Reading the Room.

The flame burns on in the background of the Naka Shrine, silhouetting my father into a shadow of a man.

With out looking back he says, “Don’t run away.”

“Ran away.” I quote his words back at him, “From what?”

“Your Uchiha destiny.” He said solemnly, before revealing what was behind the curtain, “Within this clan, only those with the Sharingan can read this tablet. Even then they can only read a part of it. But with your Mangekyou Sharingan, you should be able to read further.“

“So you want me to tell you what it says?”

“That’s not necessary,” He looks back at me with the same cursed eyes I have.

“Mangekyo?!” For the first time in my life I am truly surprised. “You have them too?”

“It was during the First Expansion. My friend gave his life to save me. Along with tears of blood, Mangekyo was born.“ He recounts traumatic incidents as if they were bullet points for a demonstration.

“The Uchiha’s way to salvation is carved in this stone. But even with these eyes, the end can not be deciphered. It seems like we still have a way to go.” He pauses, “However, once you read it you will understand, Itachi.”

“The current situation forced upon the Uchiha Clan is wrong.” Like every conversation with him, it was one-sided, with my father taking center stage.

I try to speak, “Even so, to use force to overcome it i-”

I’m cut off for another one of his monologues, “The other clans of this country fear us. It’s why they continue to persecute us. Out of fear for our Shirangan.”

“That's right. They fear we will control The Kyuubi with our power. That’s just the history of Uchiha Madara. His actions have nothing to do with us. For almost 20 years no one has even attempted anything like that again. We don’t even know if anyone can. But the other clans cling to demons of the past, to keep us at a distance out of fear… if they fear us, there is nothing left for us to do but control them. “

“You will use force to become the Hokage? You play into their trap.” I break him from his rant.

“It’s because the clan wishes it. I can not stop it, but I want to avoid the use of brute force. That’s why I kept my Mangekyou Sharinagan a secret.”

“Why?” I ask, trying to make sense of this situation.

“Because they were right to fear us, I can control The Kyuubi with my eyes. If the clan were to learn this, they would desire this even more… Watch- “

I am sent into hell. The memory of the Kyuubi flooding over my brain, but this time instead of destroying our compound, it's destroying the entirety of Konoha. Blast of pure chaos energy fully devastating structures. My fathers eyes controlled the beast like a puppet…

“That’s…” before more words escape from my lips, tears escape from my eyes.

“Many in our clan resent the Country, for everything it's done to us. When you’re pushed into a corner, you’ll resort to something like this. There will be much more bloodshed on both sides. But Itachi, if you are with me we can take them by surprise, and restrain the other clans… some fighting will happen, but with your help, a bloodless revolution can happen!”

“A bloodless revolution?” After everything I’ve seen, that doesn't seem possible.

“Itachi, you are my son, please. Save our Clan.”

Nothing came from this conversation. Almost forgotten as we were quickly thrusted into another war, the Fourth Expansion. Uchiha were spread thin, unable to to group together long enough to form a plan against our fearless leader.

Present Day.
Minato POV

"Why are both of you so fond of the theatrics?" Kyuubi goes right to talking down to me the second we were alone.

This is supposed to be our peaceful interlude from the small gathering to the dinner later, when Naruto and Itachi will join back with everyone. I know not to expect peace from Kyuubi.

"I guess life is more fun that way." I say with a smile, trying to keep the air as light as possible. I don't want any excuse to miss this party.

"Look, everyone was whispering about why we chose the Uchiha boy. Each one wanted our son for their own doing." I say, putting a focus on the words: our son, "So I thought I'd remind them of which group came to your aid first. Loyalty should be rewarded."

"And our son," he says it with venom, "had to make it seem like he was already whoring around with the Uchiha."

"Honestly, I think that works more in your favor. The other clans would understand if it was a love match as well. What could you do to stop young love?" I try to make Naruto's actions seem like they were in favor of what Kyubii wanted.

"A lot."

I stopped moving.

"Yeah, I guess you're right. I'll talk to him later about it." I slipped off the sides of the top of my outfit for this evening, "but first we do have a few minutes before we have to join with everyone else."

He smirks, "Really now?"

"Y-Ye.. Yeah. " I almost wasn't expecting this to work as a distraction. I lift up my skirt to show I'm ready for him.

Kyuubi’s smile marks a sign of approval. He aggressively walks over to me and grabs me by the hair and yanks my head back. His lips trail down my neck and then his teeth.

"Remember not to leave a mark, we have guests." I beg.

His hands reach from the back of my head to my neck, pouring some of his chakra into the permanent mark on my neck. My head starts getting foggy and my knees weaken from this action.

"I guess." he pulls back, then shoves my head down to his crotch.

"Show me how much you want it." he looks down on me, while I'm on my hands and knees in front of him.

I look up and nod at him. Bending up to my knees with my hands at either side of his hip. I nusle into his erection clothed, tugging at the edges of his pants. Teasing them down. Every so often I look up into Kyuubi's piercing eyes.

The red orbs looked back into mine, it wasn’t good, there wasn’t just desire behind them. They were haunted beyond belief, full of ghosts from the past. Looking as if one wrong thing will cause his walls to tremble down, breaking everything around him completely. Shaking with needs, boarding on hypomania born from his fantasies or delusions and inability to see anyone around him as human.

Without fear, I remain looking straight into his blood red eyes, then unbutton his pants and slowly pull them down with his boxers. I have an important duty as his wife. It’s because of years of dutiful experience that I know exactly how my husband likes his cock sucked.

Focusing almost 100% of my energy on the half massed erection in front of me. I start from the base, playing around kissing each inch I can get to. Teasing each section I can get to as I make my way up the shaft. Tasting the salty musk that lingers on his skin, almost makes me gag. I push past the disgust, letting my hands ghost over him for a bit. Until finally I manage the strength to use my mouth again, slowly lick up from the base to the tip.

The little motions invigorated his cock with life, as now its fully massed at attention.

My job has just started. Stopping my teasing, I take as much as I can comfortably put into my mouth in a quick motion. Jaw already aching at the stretch from the size of the intrusion. Hollowing out my cheeks with each suck.

A thick grunt of approval - but otherwise nothing.

My hand finds its way to the parts I can't quite fit in yet. My thumb runs across the thick under vein. Twisting up and down as my tongue wraps its way with the best of its abilities around the thick shaft. Jerking movements follow my bobbing head.

Tongue slipping beneath his foreskin, to tease the head more directly. Lapping at the ridge, mimicking a desire for more. It's not long until Kyuubi’s head is at the back of my throat wanting exactly what my mouth is promising. The pace picks up quickly, resisting my stubborn gag reflex, trying not to choke.

Using my hands to balance myself against his hips as I go faster. He collects my hair, holding back to make it easier for me. I look up at him. No matter how terrifying my husband was, he was equally as enchanting. Hypnotic in almost a perverse way, the same way people couldn’t help but stare at carenage.

“That’s it. Perfect.” He groans, "Fuck, your so good when your begging."

He grips my hair and slams my mouth deeper on his cock. I gag a bit, but I push through, relaxing my throat as I try to take more in. The head of his cock slipped past my tonsils down my throat. Saliva dribbles down my chin with no barrier to prevent its exit.

Kyuubi stifled a grunt at this.

My nose now buried deep within his pubic hair I am forced to take in the scent of the Alpha above me. The scent of burning forest, ash and smoke, fill my lungs. I know there was no way I would ever escape this scent for as long as I lived. It has enveloped my entire life the moment it first made its appearance.

Hollowing out my cheeks as I take my time sucking up and down it. My throat is the perfect little cock sleeve for him. The enthusiastic jabbing at the back of my throat proves just that. His thrusts are wild and unpredictable.

When Kyuubi has had enough foreplay, he shoves me to the ground while flipping me over. I lift up my skirt to help him, I know what's next. He pulls aside my underwear, I can hear the rip from him tearing them a bit.

He pours some lube on me and then himself. I don't know where he got it from but I was grateful. I guess he was planning on this.

"Beg for it." he rubs his cock against my folds.

"Please," I start to beg.

"Please what?" he pushes more.

"Please fuck me Kyuubi," I whimper out, looking away, pushing towards him.

"I love it when you beg." He slides in one thrust, but again, I push through.

His trust starts slower, but quickly picks up pace. I moan in with each thrust, familiar with the motions. He continues to jackhammer me down until he finishes inside me.

After a second he gets off of me and wipes himself off. I pull up my underwear and adjust myself.

"Well are you coming?" he points to the door.

"Shouldn't I…"

"No." he said before I could finish saying ‘clean up first.’ I feel his cum slowly dripping out of me. The mark on my shoulder burning red hot keeps my mind foggy for a while longer. I just follow quietly behind him.

Itachi POV

The longer I sit in this room with Naruto the more I grow fond of him.

His natural charms entice me, such beautiful eyes have captured me forever. They say not to look an Uchiha in the eyes for fear you might get never escape. I think the blonde beat me at my own game. I do not know how this will all play out in the end, but with that smile on the other side of the couch, I don't really care.

We get the signal that we have to join everyone else at dinner. As if on a track, Naruto stands up before me and makes his way to the door.

Before he puts his hand on the door I wrap my arms around his shoulders. The smell of his body fully entices me. I believe this is the first time I've allowed myself to fully embrace it. A tangy blend of sugary sweetness with notes of light citrus.

He leans back into me accepting this, lifting his neck up more exposing it to me in the process. His Omega instincts are kicking in. I lift up one of my hands to his neck, gliding back down to his chest.

He moans softly, I feel the vibration from it against his neck. With neck fully exposed, he is so vulnerable right now. I take it all in, newly formed blossoms and honey land my senses against an orange grove where clusters of nature's candy gleams in ripened glory. Ready for me to pick.

"Let me know if you ever plan to do something like that again. I am your partner now and need to know what you're getting us into." I know this has already been a fact, but this time I owned it. I am his partner. I start to kiss down his tender neck, while I press him closer to my body.

"Pa… part.. Partner?" he eventually managed to say.

That exact second the door opened, the man I now know as Kakashi was there, "You two will be late."

Rumors spread fast, I can not have people thinking I have already claimed Naruto. That would be improper, and might jeopardize everything.

He looks over his book at us with a cheeky grin, "That explains the display earlier. It's time to go, clean yourselves up."

He then goes back to reading, he is a place guard, I'm sure he must be used to discretion. I will not worry myself too much for now. The two of us quickly adjusted ourselves to get back to everyone.

If Naruto wanted us to be a loving pair, I would make sure we at least appeared to be one. I hold my arm out for him to link with it. He looked up at me quizzically, then realizing what I am doing links his arm with my own.

The doors of the dining room open, all the murmurs stop for a second. Everyone looked at us, I made sure to look at Naruto. He glanced over at me and smiled. Everyone saw that action.

Good.

Keeping my head held high, I do not bother to look at anyone in this room as we get to our assigned seats. I pull my Omega's chair out for him then place him in. This is all a dance for the people around us. At least with the fox as my partner it is a fun one.

The last people to join this evening's dinner is The Kyuubi and Minato. Much calmer than before, however, our Hokage still holds anger in his heart. It burns deeper, and longer than anything else I have ever known.

Somehow Minato's energy was so bright and inviting that you forgot he was standing next to a bloodthirsty monster. I have seen the red fox on the battlefield many times. Easily the man could wipe out entire cities, but next to Minato he looked almost normal. Almost.

"Itachi!" Minato pushes past any formality, that must be exactly where Naruto gets it from. "It's a pleasure to meet you. I've heard nothing but great things from everyone. Including my husband, but I don't think he'll say that to you. So forget I did."

He laughed, he seems more alive in this party than before in the garden. I think all the people calmed him down somehow. Maybe it was just nerves from today. Everyone in attendance had them in abundance.

"It is a pleasure meeting you, Lady Minato." I keep the formality.

"I'm glad it seems like you and Naruto have bonded quite fast. That display in front of everyone was quite a show."

It is interesting when you can tell that everyone is listening. The conversations around us are so dull, to keep an ear out for what is happening here at the front of the table.

"Uh, yeah, well, um, we kinda met each other last week." Naruto confessed to his dad.

Everyone's conversations paused for a millisecond at his words. Each faction has its own designated spy specifically meant to overhear anything important. The blonde's statement, however, shocked everyone into admitting to their eavesdropping.

"Is that so?" Kyubi spoke up for the first time this evening.

Red eyes bore into my existence so thoroughly it felt as if he were weighing my soul. Determining its value at a molecular level. Sizing me up in a way years of working together never seemed to accomplish.

The smirk on his face was a dare.

"Yes. Shortly after we were both informed of the arrangement, the two of us met by the woods outside my family estate. We wanted to get to know each other more. You know how I don't like to go into things blind." I say calmly.

I have to stand my ground on this - everyone is watching. The Kyuubi has seen me in other scenarios, he knows I am not to enter any situation blind. My planning and cunning is what brought me to the Akatsuki. My planning and cunning brought me to this table.

He just nods.

"So serious," Minato says for him, "but you Uchiha's usually are."

"Mina- Lady Minato." My mother almost did not call him by his rank. She never fails on that.

"Oh Mikoto, you know I'm just kidding. Besides, someone has to be the serious one, and I'm just glad it's just not me." he says confidently. He might know my mother, he is too informal with everyone to be sure. If they know each other it could explain this situation more.

The blonde fox looked over at his husband and smiled, "Imagine me the serious one?"

The Kyuubi just nodded while Minato laughed filling the room.

Naruto tenses in his chair, constantly glancing over to his parents as if there was more going on. I rested my hand on his lower back to reassure him. In return he follows the movement of my fingertips with a slight pressure before allowing his shoulders to relax. Eventually he glances over to me, gracing me with the smallest smile.

The dinner went on more or less like that for the rest of the night. Naruto or Minato filled the room with laughter and fun after every moment of intense social anxiety where there was a risk of a potential civil war. There is a reason all of the clans do not meet up that often.

The pair of blonde foxes seemed to have a way with people. Both of them could calm an entire room and easily mend things in minutes that others could not attempt in years. It is a mystery of why his husband did not go on more diplomatic missions, he would be a great asset. He is much easier to talk to than The Kyuubi.

It is foolish to imagine that monsters have horns, jagged teeth, and hide in the night. They only look like that in children's stories. In the real world, they are well camouflaged, mostly taking the shape of men with too much power. That is how they can trick you so easily.

Not me, though.

With a job like mine, one gets well versed in the forms that all types of monsters like to take. The Kyuubi is a particular type of beast. I have seen it first hand on many occasions. I will not be deceived by his looks.

The Kyuubi was a might-makes-right kind of man. Which does work when you are one of the most powerful beings on the planet. It is just not pleasant and ends with a long lasting resentment. Minato would be a great person to help mend the relationships between the neighboring countries and new territories. He is vastly underutilized at the home.

Minato seemed to be able to get you to want to work with him. There was no fear, just pure allegiance. He alone was able to end a lot of bad blood between some of these clans, with a simple conversation.

Naruto has the same enigmatic personality. People were just drawn to him. It was not just his position of power.

It was him.

He is mine.

I have the most sought after person in the room.

I am going to have to get used to this.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 2

Broken Promises.

Itachi's POV

A few weeks go by and Kisame and I are on a simple diplomatic mission to The Water Country. We needed to ensure Konoha’s partnership with Kirigakure stays stable so we can maintain our trade roots with the southern islands. With the victory of the Fourth Expansion, The Kyuubi has exhausted a lot of resources, and our country needs a while to build them back up. We can not risk losing our access to their waters.

My thoughts are broken by the sight of two men. It seems like my partner and I are not the only foreign soldiers in the mist. Dusty tan cowl neck tunics drape over their body covering most of their darker linen pants. Armor and weapon holsters scatter around both of their forms. The mark of Sunagakure adorns each of their uniforms.

This could be a problem.

The pair does not see my partner and I just yet. They probably would not be an actual threat to us if they did. We could take them out if necessary, however that would make us responsible for the first strike of this long going arms race between our countries. So it would not be wise for us to engage at all, especially in our current predicament.

It is such a curious sight to see them this far away from their own country.

There has been news of The Wind island hopping for a while, but I did not think they would be this far up. It has only been four years since hearing those rumors. The Godaime Kazekage is getting too close to our territory, which is an interesting observation, considering they border us to the south-west.

However, we are in the east, and these soldiers are too close for comfort. It is only two of them so it could just be some rogue troops that got lost. That would be too convient of an excuse.

“We should follow them.” I want to know more.

“Probably, but we have another mission.” The shark wants to get this mission over with, he hates being back here. I do not blame him. I believe he is technically still considered missing from here, being one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist.

“Hn.” He is right, our mission at hand is too important to be deviated by my wandering eyes.

Befitting its name, the village of Kirigakure, is surrounded by a thick mist and mountains. It would be quite difficult to locate if it were not for my friend Kisame. It’s architecture is composed of several cylindrical buildings, the largest of which should be the Mizukage’s domicile. Most of the buildings here have some sort of vegetation on its roofs due to the increased water content of the air.

Mei Terumi, the Godaime Mizukage, has worked tirelessly to reform her own countries internal policies and recreate diplomatic relationships with the other countries. Her predecessor left her with a lot of work, he was the reason for dark days of the Bloody Mist after all. The time where this country was impossibly full of runaways, rouge alphas, and anyone who needed a place to escape.

Konoha has been trying for the past couple of years on some good grounds with her, each request for a formal agreement has been politely declined. However, she managed to stay on good terms by allowing us to use her waters freely. With Sunagakure movements lately we need a formal treaty with Kirigakure in writing.

We finally stand face to face with The Mizukage. Mei is a tall Alpha woman with fair skin and long auburn hair that cascaded down to her ankles. She adorns herself in a long sleeve dark blue dress, with a very plunging neckline. Underneath her dress, she wears a mesh armor that attempts to cover more of her body.

She understandably does not seem to want to make note of Kisame’s existence, so I take the lead.

"Greetings, Lord Mizukage." My partner and I both bow, but he does not speak.

"Good afternoon gentleman. What do I owe to the pleasure of such a handsome man in my office?" she eyes me up and down with a playful grin.

"Konoha is wondering if you had a chance to look over any of the treaty options we sent over."

"Oh, Konoha is wondering that? I didn't know a country could speak."

"The Kyuubi is wondering." I correct myself.

"If he's the one wondering, why am I talking to you?"

"My partner and I counsel directly to him, our words are essentially his own." I informed her.

"But they are not his own."

"I assure you, we speak for him."

"No one speaks for The Kyuubi, but Kyuubi." She is right.

"I fully understand where your unease comes from with the relations he had with your country during the years of The Bloody Mist, howe-"

"The Fourth Mizukage's nightmare is long over… quit talking about the old days." she says curtly.

My partner cuts in, "No one's here to reminisce about the good ol' days. We're here to talk about now."

"I have more than enough reason to not trust that your words are meaningless here." She eyes my partner up and down, knowing exactly who he is and what he's done. He backs off from this conversation.

"Our words might be meaningless to you, but I assure you our documents are not." I try to regain control.

"I read your documents, you want to build a military base on our lands?"

"Yes. See it as a gift to you and your country. You're trying to stabilize it after many harsh years, with our troops at your disposal you would have a much easier time."

"We have more than enough people in our territory ready for battle. So I don't believe such a kind gesture would be necessary."

"The Kyuubi insist upon it, the safety of our allies are of the utmost importance." I try to reassure her.

"I am quite aware of how he treats his allies. I am very appreciative of the effort, but I don't believe it to be a necessary one."

"Not even with the expansion of The Winds territory? I heard they are getting dangerously close to your lands. We would find it more fitting if you were under our protection." I need to remind them of outside threats.

"As I said before, we are not short of soldiers on my islands. While I understand your concern for us, I do not believe more would be necessary." she pauses, "If The Wind where to find themselves in my lands they would see the same thing I am telling you."

"Of course, Lord Mizukage." I won't be able to get her to budge on this.

"What about the waters? We need exclusive access to that." Kisame interrupts again.

“Unfortunately, I still can not grant your country this request. My advisors suggest against such formal alliances now. I will still grant Konoha ships to use my waters freely." she says as diplomatically as possible.

"That is very kind of you, Lord Mizukage." I say before the shark has another chance to speak.

Her advisors are smart.

She is still focused on rebuilding trust with her people, so having a foreign power build a military base in their lands wouldn't help. Especially not Konoha, with our reputation it would signal to her people that their country would be over shortly. Possibly even sparking a rebellion calling for her head.

There are Wind Soldiers here, there's no doubt in every country's mind that the next big war will be between Konoha and Suna. She might just be biding time letting us both use her waters until it's clear who the victor will be. It is smart on her behalf, just not beneficial to Konoha.

For some reason it almost seems like there is more than that. Those two reasons alone should be more than enough for her reply, but something is missing.

We were at the end of the negotiation when she asked me this question, “Is it true?”

“Is what true?”

“I heard some rumors that you're engaged to Kyuubi's child, Naruto… is that true?” She was very interested in this information.

I do not believe he has formally announced our engagement to all of the Kage’s yet, which is troublesome for the validity of our union. However, I am not quite sure if I should be the one to announce it before he does.

“It is not my place to announce that information.” If The Kyuubi has not announced it yet, there must be a reason.

“I understand. I just find it odd that he is so close to official age, yet I haven't seen him out all season. I guess I just missed the kid, ya know?" She's trying to cover up her real reasons for her questions.

It is quite odd.

It is true there was no season for Naruto, not even locally. Despite the ceremony, this was all arranged for both of us without much fanfare or external eyes. Our engagement was more rushed than the traditional courting system, even within the confounds of an arranged marriage.

“I understand. I am sure when The Kyuubi see’s fit to let the prince out to socialize he will. Our Country has been quite busy the last couple of years.”

“Konoha has been busy for a little bit more than a couple of years, but yes, I’m sure when Kyuubi thinks it's safe to let Naruto out, he will. I look forward to the day he does.”

"Of course, Lord Mizukage."

"You two can go now.” She nods, then remembers, “Oh! Tell Naruto I said hi. I have a gift for him, too. Someone will give it to you at the gate as you leave.”

I do not know why I think it is odd that she knows Naruto personally, she is a Kage they would know each other. I just never assumed he had been out of the castle, and not to a place as bloody as the mist. She must have gone to Konoha.

We did as she said, though, we left her office and the town. Kisame does not want to spend more time here than necessary.

“For Lady Uzumaki,” At the gates a man handed me a small box with a scroll in it as a gift to Naruto. It was very ornately decorated with symbols from the area. Perfectly sealed waiting to be opened by its intended receiver, it looked to even have wards against anyone else opening it. Even without them I would know not to open it.

Kisame roars into laughter the second he lays his eyes on it, “That Mizukage lady must not like you… Fucking bitch!”

“Hm?”

“It's what they give to Omegas with abusive partners around here. If he reads that thing his little Omega pussy will be able to bite your dick off before you knot into him. It's got a lot more defensive shit in there too… ‘case they don’t wanna go down that road. I thought the Alphas destroyed all of these.” He looks at it with amazement.

“I’m sure the Mizukage is just being cautious.” I say knowing the person who just handed me this would report anything I said right back to her.

He just snorted a laugh, “Whatever you say dickless. I don’t know what you did. You pissed that bitch right the fuck off. But you know, what do I know?”

I wonder if I should even give it to him.

“It is always good to have a knowledgeable and safe Omega by your side. I’m sure knowing he can do that will keep me in check.” I play the game for the guard.

“Whatever, just don't try to open that thing. It's got a weird-fucking-ward against alphas… or some shit. It will blow up right in your face if you even try.” He gives me this warning pantomiming an explosion.

“I would never think to do such a thing.” I glance over to the garud again, who’s been witnessing this entire thing, “We will take our leave now.”

We have to report back to The Kyuubi of our failed mission. We continued going west down the path, we wanted to make it to our boat before night time. We had to get out of here as soon as possible. While the current Mizukage is doing a good job reforming the country, it is still not a safe place to be.

A pungent smell of blood fills the air.

Bodies litter the area around the road to home, Kisame seems unphased by this situation.

"Nothing's changed." he shrugs.

The lone body of a tall muscular man with gray skin riddled with needles blocked our path. He is already banadaged, but that seems to be more of a fashion statement than a marker of injury. The man had baggy black pants that were torn to shreds from the injury put to his body. His mouth is agape showing rows of jagged sharp teeth, a shark demon like my friend.

Blood drenched his body, there is no mistake about it, the man in front of us is dead.

“Zabuza?!” Kisame says shocked looking down at the bloodied man on the ground, that is the Demon of the Hidden Mist. Well, it was.

The dead man was a former high-ranking member of Kiri, ending his career as one of the Seven Swordsmen in the more bloody days. It is said before he was ten he had killed more than a hundred trained students single handed. The man is supposed to be a strong adversary, Kisame has told me of their days working together. The two had slaughtered many people in the name of Kiri.

But here the once mighty warrior lies dead.

Somebody powerful must have taken Zabuza down. They must still be around.

Before I can figure out where this threat is coming from, a Kirigakure Anbu Hunter stops in front of us. She, no he, an Omega, like Naruto, very feminen but still a man.

The slender frame of an Omega was covered in a standard Kirigakure pinstriped outfit which stopped at his knees. Over this he wore a green haori with white trimmings tied around his waist with brown sash. The boy's long hair was gathered in a tight bun, while two locks of his hair fell loose framing his mask.

He is here to collect the shark's body. I understand the importance of his job, no one should have access to the secrets that the body must hold. We are foreigners. Well I am.

Kisame is a defector from this country. When things got too peaceful here, he decided to leave to join The Kyuubi. War suited him better than me, he did not kill needlessly but he loved the battlefield.

Before the younger man could take the body away, Kisame notices something to the left of us. I take note of it too, a large sword as tall as a full grown man shaped like a butcher's knife.

He points his own large bandaged covered sword, Samehada, at the boy and motions to the left of us, “Take his sword too.”

“Huh?” the eyes glance over to the weapon imbued in the ground.

“That man is a member of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist.” my friend's voice took on an unfamiliar serious tone, “He does not go anywhere without Kubikiribocho. So. Take. His. Sword.”

“I am afraid I won't be able to do that at the moment.” He is right, he is much too small to hold both Zabuza and his weapon. He prepares to leave going west.

“Well then, we’ll just have to help you, now won't we.” The shark says, roping me into something clearly unfinished from his past.

“That’s not the direction to Kirigakure.” I say outloud the second I notice this fact.

“Get your hands off him.” Kisame commands.

The alpha command didn't work, the Omega did not even flinch, the boy must be mated to someone. I suppose that would be the only way they would let an Omega be an Anbu Hunter.

“I was hoping you wouldn't notice.” The boy is not afraid of Kisame’s blade in his face, but he should be. That blade could drain the boy of all of his chakra in a matter of seconds. The air was heavy with the tension of a battle ready to happen.

The mist thickened into a sheet of ice in a matter of microseconds between us and the Anbu. This is the cursed kekkei genkai of the Yuki clan… they are all supposed to be dead.

Everything went black.

20 Years Ago
First Expansion.

I was just a kid of five years old, however my father thought it was necessary for me to see what my future would hold. The Uchiha Clan was better known as, The Wolves of Konoha, the first to bite. We were loyal to always sit on the right hand side of The Royal Family. It would one day become my duty to lead the pack, this is the day I would learn exactly what that entailed.

All of the noise below mixed together in disorienting opera. There was so much noise you almost could not tell what was coming from where. Explosions. Metal on metal. People shout. Movement. Bodies hit the ground. Unknown. More explosions. More metal. More people. My mind kept racing to the next sound that dared to make itself known as if it would hold the answer. The only answer I found that night was that this...

This was the First Expansion.

I stood atop the first of the many war’s that The Kyuubi would send Konoha into. His desires would consume our land and way of life until we knew nothing but violence. As the years dragged on, it made its way deep within our own subconscious that war became the default culture. I would watch as all of my fellow countrymen became blinded patriots of death.

It did not matter how much we give of ourselves to the cause, The Kyuubi always demanded more.

… and for what?

For this?

The morning sun cast long shadows from the remains of people that did not make it through the night. The battlefield was littered with a diverse array of weapons fragmented and forgotten now collected by the earth. Limbs flung haphazardly around with no particular direction in mind. Unidentifiable, not because I could not, but because I did not want to, red fluid draped its way over the carnage.

I wondered about it for a while with no sense of purpose. Nothing but the putrid smell of death and the red liquid accompany the air around me. The scent was so pungent that engraved its way through my skull until it perminated my thoughts completely. At this moment, I knew that the new found graveyard I walked through would become a home for me for the rest of my life.

Someone cried out for help.

I couldn’t quite make out the words, but I could feel the desperation in the voice tugging me closer to its source. My body moved on its own, running towards the unknown, without any hesitation. That was my mission now, to help my fellow man on this battlefield.

I could do this - I could help them.

I finally found the source.

He was much older than me, most people here were, however this man was almost as old as my father. He kind of even looked like my father. Medium length black hair framed his face, but he was much tanner than any Uchiha. His face was twisted in so much pain it distorted his features.

Where is he hurt?

It was hard to tell at first with everything going on around us, but more importantly everything going on with him. He was covered in wreckage and debris from the battle. First thing first, I laid him down flat on his back, moving anything I could off of him to better assess what was the situation.

His dark eyes tried to focus on me, desperately attempting to watch my every action. With the waves of pain flooding through his body he was not able to maintain his attention on me for very long. Even through the pain, the eyes show fear.

I let him know, "You're going to be okay."

Remembering my training, I had to find out where all this blood was coming from. Most of the blood on him was collected on his left side. So I started there, examining everything I could through his tattered clothes.

His arm. I ripped off his already torn sleeve to allow myself better access to the injury. There was a large defensive gash, almost to the bones, on his forearms. He was going to bleed out, I had to stop it. Hemorrhaging was the leading cause of preventable death in trauma situations.

I would not be able to just apply pressure to it, I had to tourniquet the area and let medics find him later. Unfortunately, the process of applying the tourniquet on him would be extremely painful, and this man was already in a great deal of pain.

"I'm going to apply a tourniquet, okay?" it was not a question. I just had to let him know, he understood and nodded.

The standard Uchiha Med Kit came with a device designed just for these situations. I pulled it out and quickly attached it to this man's arm, above the wound but below the elbow. I did not want to cause long term injury if they had to remove this later. As soon as it is applied to the proper area I used the finger hole designed for better grip to pull back into the fabric strap.

The design of this device was very helpful in the extreme conditions we were under. There was a single route buckle that made application on this man's arm faster. The strong teeth had a superior bite on the tightly woven fabric as I pulled it back.

As I twisted on the windlass, hollow design for lighter weight, the man's face twisted as well. I had to push back the thought that I was hurting him. I was helping him, it just happened to hurt right now. I feel for a pulse behind the application, we are good now it is on tight now.

I used a black permanent marker to denote the time right above the tourniquet. I smiled. I did it. I did not know if he would live. I know I did my best though. I did everything right.

"You shou-"

Before I could finish, his dark eyes widened, "Uchiha!?"

The man seemed to freak out at the idea of me being an Uchiha. My clan's symbol is prominently displayed on almost everything I own, to clearly identify me as a member of the highest ranking clans in the nation. Why was he afraid?

He started to use his good arm to strike me, and as if on instinct I slaughtered him before he could do the same to me.

Why?

My father, who looked too similar to the dead man in front of me, appeared behind me.

"Father?" I asked, "Why did this man try to kill me?"

I paused, I tried to figure what I could have done, "I didn't do anything."

"This is war." my father said in a distant, far away voice.

"War?"

"A war is not between people. It is between nations. That's why strangers kill each other without meaning." it did not sound like my fathers voice, but a tape recording of a military guide book. It was something my father had heard over and over again until it took over his own voice.

“Is that what it is?”

“This is what the world is. Listen Itachi, never forget this sight.” He said as if I had a choice.

As if there was a vague possibility that I could ever forget what I saw. That this day was no more significant to me than any other day. That my life did not just change completely.

It is possible my father was so far removed from his first bloodshed that he forgot what it was like.

That how I feel right now was impossible for him to comprehend, because today was like every other day for him. He might even forget that today ever happened. This day for him will be a blip of his existence, that at most will be remembered as ‘the first day he took his son to work.’

It is the problem of being a prodigy. The adults around you think you are the same, if not better than them. So they willfully ignore the fact that you are a child and treat you like an adult. They place burdens on your shoulders far before you are ready as if they are participation ribbons for being good.

I finally recognized that I needed to say something, anything, “Yeah.”

I will never forget.

I am the first child born to Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto. Because of this, when the time comes I will take up the mantle of the head of the Uchiha Clan. As my father before me and his father before him. I will be forced to continue the legacy of violence that comes with being the right-hand clan of The Kyuubi. I would bear the title of, The Wolf of Konoha.

If I had it my way I would change this world.

Present Day

The smell of medical antiseptics and blood filled my nose while the bright lights blind my eyes, "Hospital?"

"Oh, hi, sorry about that." the omega from before said.

Out of combat he looked very different. The boy wore his long hair loosely allowing it to frame his hair however it wanted. Adorned on his body was a pink, sleeveless kimono, with pale red edges and decorated with small plum-coloured swirls, tied in a bow around his waist was a simple white obi. His neck was with a dark-coloured choker right over a very obvious large mating mark.

"Nhnn." I'm trying to fight a quickly forming headache. The lights in this room are overwhelming my eyes.

In my confused state I tried to search for my partner Kisame. If the boy did not kill me he probably did not kill him either. I see a blue hand emerging from under a blanket, the smallest sight of my partner.

"You didn't kill us?" I ask to ensure he is still alive. I am unable to lift my body in any meaningful way.

"If possible, I don't want to have to kill anyone. However, I do not want to die just yet, so if you were to have come at me… I will kill my heart with a blade and become a true warrior." he warns me.

"Why are we here?" he already answered one question, he should answer more.

"I didn't want to leave you two out in the open. As foreigners you would have been eaten alive out there. Despite her attempts, this place hasn't changed much over the years." his voice drenched in melancholy. "It also seems like you two know my mate, Zabuza."

"mm-Mate?!" Kisame's voice shouts, then grumbles to himself, "I didn't think a bitch could tie that maniac down."

"So, that's why you weren't affected by Kisame, your mate was next to you."

He pauses for a second not knowing what I was talking about, "Oh that? No, your friend is just a weak Alpha."

"Come here and say that to my face!" he shouts, angry like a child being scolded for something. Using his anger as a tool to regain consciousness faster than me.

"Why?" in almost a sing-song way the Omega continues, "I was able to disable you and your partner in a matter of a second. If you need more proof than that I am afraid no amount of explaining would get through your thick head."

He's right, he took both of us down without a sweat, and could have killed us right then and there. The Omega still doesn't know our allegiance to his mate, but he risked taking us back to their hideout. Which means he is confident he could do it again.

I could use my Amaterasue and take him out right now. The Unburned Black Flame follows the first target it sees until it’s burnt to a crisp. The boy is fast, but that should be faster. It would be a risk with us unable to move, but he would be gone.

No, I should wait.

"You guys should start feeling better in a few hours. Until then just rest." His scent is a calming buttery soft scent of the water iris. Almost undetectable, but a warmth reminiscent of freshly baked bread surrounds it. I can not fathom why a beautiful omega would be with one of the Seven Swordsmen, The Demon of the Mist, no less.

He locks us in this room. I do not blame the safety precautions. It is not a hospital, but it has got enough medical equipment to rival that of most small towns. Thick concrete walls with no windows, it looks to be an old bunker. We are probably underground then.

There's no way out unless we comply with their demands. No wonder he's not worried. We are at the Omega's mercy.

After an hour the heavy metal door unlatched and swung open. I prepare myself for anything.

"I see you've met, Haku." the once dead man said to us almost as if he was ashamed of us meeting him that way.

"Zabuza, ya bastard, aren't you dead?!"

"It's like that sometimes."

"The fuck are you still doing here? Thought you would have left years ago, man?" Kisame says, rolling the knots out of his shoulders.

"Unfinished business."

"Don't tell me you're still on that shit?"

"And if I am?"

"I'd say your still fucking stupid as ever." he smirks, "Nice to know things never change."

I look at him to elaborate, he doesn't.

"After we get paid for our last job, we should have enough money to do it again… if you're interested?"

"Naww man, as fun as that sounds - I got better things going for me than fighting a losing war."

"We're going to win this time."

"Really? You lost last time. The time before that. History likes repeating itself ya' know." he said more wise words in that second than he said this entire week.

"There's more on the like this time."

"Means there's more reasons to cut and run, fuck this place. You can't clean it up - Neither can that Mizukage-bitch. This place is long gone. Hell, it never fucking was." he reasons.

"Then why are you here?"

"Diplomatic mission for Konoha."

"The Kyuubi?!" malice bites from Zabuza's lips at our leader's name.

"Yeah-Yeah, don't want to hear it. I work for him now. You can suck my dick if you don’t like it."

"You judge me, but work for that fox?"

"The fox at least knows how to win." This is going to end in a pissing contest.

"Our mission is over, we need to return back to Konoha." I try to redirect the conversation to us getting out of here.

"Yeah-Yeah, your desperate to fuck your little princess at home. I hear you loud and clear. Give me a minute here." Kisame reasons with me.

"Nothing you say will change my mind." The other shark stands his ground.

"You're better than this place."

"I'm not."

His omega finally enters the room, "Zabuza, we-"

Before Haku can interrupt, he is interrupted by my friend, "You're doing this all for that omega-bitch, right? You stay here. He dies. Something that sweet doesn't live here long, you know that."

"He's strong enough to take you two out. He's more acclimated to this climate than you think." The Alpha praises his Omega.

"Can't negotiate with stupid." Kisame spit out.

"I would appreciate it if you didn't talk about Zabuza like that." Haku came to his mates' defense quickly.

"It's fine, we have to go anyway. My boys got his own bitch back home he wants to fuck. Can't keep blocking him from that." he assists me into leaving this place.

"I advise you to wait here for a few more hours to heal up." the younger man says, then looking over to his mate, "Our patron should be here shortly."

Kisame looks at me to see if we can stay here a little longer. I still do not know what unfinished business he has. I definitely don't want to be involved in it, but I will be. I just nod.

The air felt still this morning, as if it was calm before a storm.

19 Years Ago.
A Child is Born.

A harvest moon radiates golden energy from the heavens above. Creating a translucent quality through the few clouds that make a pitiful attempt to cover its glory. A wind blew through the open door, decorating our house with scatterings of dried orange leaves from the garden. I take pride in sharing with Sasuske’s his first experience of such a simple pleasure of a perfect autumn evening.

“It's a full moon tonight, Sasuke.” I say as if announcing it to the whole world.

He lets out a soft croon as if in response.

I let myself experience joy, and laugh, knowing he doesn't understand me. He’s too young. The baby in my arm can’t fathom the words coming from my mouth, but somehow he managed to respond.

No one would write such a simple night down in the history books, but they should. Just every so often in history books a small line here and there: ‘In this moment, on this day, in this month, in this year, nothing happened. And everything was good.’

It was a silly dream of mine... Books are not written for people like me, books are written about people like me. I was born to fill tomes of achievement for the whole world to read. So my desire for what gets written does not matter, because I am not the target audience.

In a moment all the joy spriped from my face, I can feel the warning signs. The air felt uncomfortably heavy. The night held thick unending silence that filled every room in this house. A stillness made its way over everything. For a second, time stood still, and I knew we were in the calm that happens right before the storm.

Most of the Uchiha were already out of the main house prepared for something I was not made aware of at the time. Their absence left me to protect my newborn brother by myself. The baby cried, feeling the same tension in the air, desperately trying to fill it with something else.

My only duty that night was his safety.

“Don't cry Sasuke.” I slowly rocked him back and forth in a comforting manner, “No matter what your big brother has you.”

A creaking sound, that almost could be mistaken as wind, rips its way through the house. Behind us the walls tore right in two with a loud ripping, collapsing in a heavy heap around us. The momentum of the blast perpetuated us forward and on the ground. The dust was blinding, the sound almost deafening, and the rubble would bury us alive.

I had to get my brother out of there.

With my hands fullI struggled to get back onto my own two feet. Protecting my brother against any more falling debris I cup my chest around his young body. My body was used as a shield for anything that could possibly want to hurt him.

Through the fresh crack of the house I could see the form of nine large tales writhing around like deadly serpents in the middle of the wreckage. The fox is a sinistar burnt orange roaring in the night as if trying to swallow up the full moon that hangs in the sky. Announcing that this legendary beast was sent here to wreak havoc on the world and its inhabitants.

I could tell at a glance of the red-orange fur that was supposed to be our fearless leader, but he was doing anything but leading that night. He was striking fear into his home country. Many individuals from my clan and some others tried to subdue the large creature, none were successful.

I could not be distracted, I carried Sasuke around the corridors of the compound to find a place where we would be safe. There was no luck to be found without a plan. Even though I didn’t feel like I had the time, I had to stop and make one. I needed to know where I was going next so I wouldn’t end up trapped in a corner with no way out.

“It’s okay, you’ll be okay.” I kept trying to comfort my younger brother.

He was far too young to even understand what was going on, but not too young to feel it. I could not react the same way though, I had to set aside my feelings of fear. I had a mission.
There was a safe house not too far from there.

I planned the route in my head, the exact way to get there from here. My escape plan had us escaping from the main house through the freshly made opening. Once outside people were screaming all around us, unlike them, I stayed calm. I knew where I had to go, while they were amless, running around to wherever felt safest in the moment.

People were running around trying to escape, practically bleeding out. A man who had just lost his arm yelling at his fellow man. A woman staring blankly at the mountain of rubble, body had given up like a puppet without strings. A child, 2 years older than me, was wailing loudly, trying to rouse his now cold mother.

In the core of my being I know we have not actually run that far yet. I started having trouble breathing with all the smoke rising in the air. Overlaid this scene was the battlefield from years before. Waves of pain and power pulsed behind my eyes. The world was dyed a crimson color for only a second. That second stood still for a bit longer than the standard unit of time.

Before I could think, a wall from a nearby building broke in front of the two of us. The destruction from the blast blocked my first planned route, it is okay, I had a back up planned. I quickly ran down the next street, to make a quick detour back onto the road to safety. Sasuke does not understand this plan, he was still crying in my arms.

I tried to calm my brother down, “Sasuke, it's okay. You got a little scared huh?”

Within the wreckage of our home there were piles of dead bodies around us. It's almost the same type of carnage as before… But this was a massacre not a war. It was not two sides competing against each other. It was the same side destroying itself from the inside out. It was the leader of our land, the Hokage, who decided to demolish our property at a whim.

Sasuke’s little hands desperately cling onto me. He needed me to be his safety. My mission is to keep him safe. We eventually found a large gathering of people who surrounded our father.

Upon the sight of him I knew Sasuke and I were going to be safe.

“Dad?!” I cried out.

“I knew you would be alright.” my father looked down at me with my brother in my arms, he fully trusted my abilities.

He was not going to stop anything to worry about our safety. He trusted me with that ability on my own. I knew in that moment I would never be afforded the luxury of someone protecting me, I was the protector.

“Just about everyone has been evacuated!” a random soldier said to him. He was having other houses evacuated before the main one, the one his sons were in.

“The Wolves are to remain and protect the civilians.” My father said to the group.

“But captain?!” The random soldier seems scared.

“It’s Kyuubi’s orders!” My father barked out the orders of our leader.

The Kyuubi must have gone feral and with that my father's duty tonight was to protect the city from our leader. It did not feel right.

Before my father does his next job he ensures that my brother and I get escorted into a safe house on the mountain side. It felt like too little too late, but it kept us safe.

I would learn later, The Kyuubi going feral happened because of complications during the birth of the crown prince. The stress from trying to protect his mate from the invisible attack of a hard labor was too much for him. He was a man used to physical attacks, so he went on a rampage.

The story says the attack stopped after Uzamaki Naruto had his first cry.

Our old house ended up being destroyed in the attack. After that day our entire clan was moved to the outskirts of the central region of Konoha. The remains of our old compound were leveled into new training grounds. Our new compound was built up far away… for our safety.

Life begins, and life - dies.

Present Day

"Thud - Thud - Thud" Three loud banging knocks could be heard ringing through the entire bunker.

It did not sound good. The bonded pair in front of us also noticed that this was not a good sign. Both tensing up to the expected visitor’s announcement of arrival.

How unfortunate.

"Kisame, I apologise. It seems like I've gotten you into another fight.” Zabuza mentioned the inevitability of our situation to us.

“I expected it.” he says preparing his newly awakened body for battle. He does not wait to know whether or not I am on board with his business. We both follow the bonded pair out of their hideout.

There is a short fat man in a business suit surrounded by thugs. How cliche.

"Gato." Zabuza holds his hand out, "The money."

“Sorry, buddy, you and I both know you aren't getting that today.” the balding man states to us.

All of his goons around him are preparing for a fight. It is a lot of men for just two people, they weren't expecting us, so it is a little overkill. It is almost a small army. It does not make sense, all of this not to pay a debt?

“We did the job. We get the money.”

“I wish It was that easy… unfortunately we found out what you wanted to do with it… it doesn't make a lot of sense for us in the long run.” Everyone keeps dancing around what the Demon of the Mist wants, I assume some sort of rebellion at this point.

“That’s not how this works, old man.” his hand still stretched waiting for payment.

"That’s exactly how this works. Your future will be death." Gato says.

We stand at the still point before battle, the moment before the first strike. Where each party knows where this will go but neither wants to start it yet. Tension sits in the air for the first person to make a move.

Of course, it is Haku.

Sheets of ice separate us from the other group. Effortlessly the young omega transports himself between each sheet at a breakneck pace. If it was not for my sharingan I would not be able to see him at these speeds. He is able to take out the first row with his needles before a group of them are able to break one of his ice sheets.

Zabuza uses this as an opening to join the battle himself, with my partner joining closely behind him. The boss tries to hide himself behind his small unorganized militia. Each of them swinging erratically at the group trying to get as many of them as possible. They quickly get separated from each other in the blood bath.

Haku reforms the shield. I assumed the ice shield was to protect Zabuza, with him on the battlefield that does not seem to be the case. He should have no interest in protecting me, so there must be something in this bunker he does not want anyone to acquire. I am thinking too much into it, he’s much faster in the ice.

Within the chaos of the battlefield, somehow Zabuza managed to lose his sword. It took a lot of people losing a lot more for this to happen, so it seems like a fair trade.

"Oh you've really fucked up this time, you disappoint me Zabuza." Gato gloats, assuming victory as Zabuza was held in place by a group of the mob boss’s men. He was preparing a finishing blow onto the alpha.

Before the final strike, a sheet of ice comes between the two, shattering on impact of the blow, in its place now is Zabuza's Omega. Haku as always quickly came to his mates' defense.

"Did you say my future would be death? Off the mark again, Gato." The Demon of the Mist gloats this time.

Haku grabs onto the mob boss's hand, keeping it in place. Blood poured out of the new wound in the Omega’s chest, pooling to the front of his body. His mate stands in shock, before the final look of recognition.

"Don't touch Zabuza with your dirty hands…" Haku's last words.

"You did great, Haku." Zabuza's final words to his mate are words of praise, words of a job well done.

Haku did seem like such a great Omega, his final actions in life proved it. The boy’s only thought’s of his Alpha. Protecting his mate at all cost, his own life. By holding the boss’s arm in place, shattering it in the process, it gives his Alpha an opportunity to strike their former leader.

Before Zabuza’s final strike Gato was able to back off with the use of his men, being pushed behind a wall of safety. Zabuza just laughs at this feeble attempt, or possibly even shock at what just happened. The leader discards the Omega, throwing the body across the field as he’s pushed further back into safety. The same wall of bodies between him and the other as before.

"Give me a weapon!" Zabuza shouts. Like they have done this one hundred times before Kisame tosses him two kunai. Perfectly rehearsed. Perfectly executed.

Dual wielding the new weapons now he is able to work his way through all of Gato’s men. A left swipe over one of their necks, just enough to get him to back off. Then another he kicks away. He doesn't care to kill any of these men. They aren't worth his time, because they could never stop him no matter how much they wanted to. He is practically feral, his chakra surrounding his body in the form of a shark.

The left arm becomes disabled first, someone uses their sword to cut just deep enough to make the pain unbearable to wield any weapons the user might need for support. He doesn’t care. He still doesn't care when the right arm becomes disabled later as well. This time a good kick to the hand makes it lock up long enough that he is unable to hold a grip on his new kunai.

He doesn't let anything distract him from his goal, kicking mostly now. The swordsman creates a perfect line right to the man himself, the man of the hour, Gato. He strikes him with his sharp shark fangs ripping open his neck in a feral fashion. In one second what was once alive, dies.

The scent of blood fills the air of the mist as if in the old days. Two of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist have spilt blood together. A harbinger of a memory of an era long passed in this country.

Faint coughing can be heard in the background, and even fainter a soft voice begs out in the bloody fog waiting to be found, “Zaaa..bu..za.”

An Omega calls for their mate. A sound that soft would usually be unheard by anyone else but their bonded pair. To their Alpha, however, that whisper might as well have been a loud scream cutting through the mist. The swordsman's neck snaps right to the noise, any traces of becoming feral left his face.

I have an urge to help him achieve this goal. There’s still enough of the path he made earlier to make an opening for him. With quick movements of my hands, I extend them out to create two walls of black fire between the remainder of the path that was forged by Zabuza Momochi. Allowing the swordsman to fall back to us under my protection. Zabuza doesn't waste any time, he goes straight for his Omega.

“Your leader is dead. There is no reason to keep fighting.” I bark at these men, I am the Wolf of Konoha, the first to bite.

The group hesitates, not knowing which path to take, do they stay and fight for a dead leader or run to their safety. The group disperses, choosing the right option. With no one to lead them they will be lambs for the slaughter. The few remaining of the group realized that quickly enough after a quick standstill. They dispersed themselves back into the mist where they came from.

Collapsed on the ground Zabuza looked over to his Omega, then back to us “Do you know of any jobs? Anything outside of the mist will do.”

Kisame just laughs a sad laugh at the two.

“There might be a job for you in Konoha.” I don’t know what possessed my body to say this. If he was someone Kisame trusted, he was somebody I could trust.

After a long week of what was supposed to be a peaceful mission, I finally made it back to the Royal Family's Castle. Kisame and I debriefed The Kyuubi on everything that had happened during our mission to The Water Country. Everything in me was spent, there was nothing left of me.

Until I see him. Sitting in the garden reading a book, a beautiful young man, Naruto.

Someone who was never touched by war. Never once was his skin marred by any battle. The boy in front of me only knows a life of peace and tranquility. His life never left the palace, his soft blue eyes never had to see the things mine have. Looking at him everything felt peaceful for the first time in a long time.

It almost felt like a crime that someone as tainted as me could be with something as pristine as the Omega before me. I climbed through the ranks tooth and nail until my entire life was drenched in blood. The red liquid left permanent reminders on everything I touched.

I wanted to protect this beautiful flower with the same drive and devotion as I did everything in life. I never wanted him to leave this place. I never want him to feel what I have felt. I need him to stay protected behind these walls.

He looks up from his book of constellations and smiles, "Itachi?"

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 3

Fool's Errand.

The Divine Kyuubi

 

In the heavens above lies the Nine Beast of Great Power, tasked by the Brothers of the
Moon, their sole duty was to protect those who lived below. For centuries upon centuries they have used their magical abilities to influence the goings on of the people who follow them. At the beginning they were loved by their followers, slowly that love turned to greed. One by one each of the Nine Beast would fall victim to those that they were ordained to save.

The Great Kitsune, the last to be born, would be the first to fall from the sky and grace the mortal plane. The Young God was enticed by the beauty and grace of a mortal woman. Desire to be loved is the same magnificent force that tempted all great beings in the end.

In the Land of Fire a temple was built with the purpose to commune with the Great Kitsune. The foxes' domain was a thick green forest with mountains and fertile land. Even with the plentiful bounty of the earth, people only ever visited in times of war.

Centuries of receiving humanity's negative treatment caused the Great Kitsune to develop intense hostility and distrust against them. Going as far as proclaiming itself to be the living embodiment of hatred. Over time, the Kitsune gained a fearsome reputation as a natural disaster that could desolate areas where the darkest aspects of human nature collect and festor. Powerful flames would purify the land of evil.

The Kitsune started to refuse the request of his patronage, all desiring power to destroy others. Upon realizing the fox would not grant them power any more the temple stood empty. Slowly falling to disappear from the lack of attention.

Until one day, a beautiful maiden entered the abandoned temple. Noticing the disarray of the temple, she took it upon herself to repair it for the young god. Simple things at first, cleaning long lost relics of the past, making them look new again.

The simple joy of a proper task well done, she motivated herself for more. Week after week, month after month, year after year, until the temple itself was back to fully operational condition. However, no one but the maiden was there to operate it.

She felt at a loss not knowing what to do next. The temple was pristine, but what was the point if no one else saw or cared. All of that work almost seemed pointless when she realized she was still alone in her efforts.

“Great Kyuubi, please show me this effort wasn't for nothing.” She calls forth for the young god in his temple, “Please, I need a sign that I am on the right path.”

Intrigued, he obliged.

A cloth she placed upon the altar burst into flames, with no damage done to the material itself. No damage would befall the user who wore it as well. It was a gift for the young maiden to cloak herself in his protection of the Great Kitsune as she traversed the land. She roamed the earth beneath her feet, the path she created so perfect and pristine.

A week later, the beautiful maiden would still return to the temple. Even after receiving a gift that others would fight wars over. Each week she would come maintaining the work she put into the temple. Ensuring it would not go back to its previous status.

A year had passed with no change of her actions, so the Divine Kyuubi graced this earth once again, “You were the first human I met who wasn’t selfish.”

“I don’t think you are right about that.” The maiden said, not hiding her shame.

“I am. You repaired my temple by yourself. You maintain it yourself.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I was lost when I found the temple... I didn’t know what to do with my life. When I found it in such a disarray it gave me a purpose for a while. I needed to do that more for me than anything else...” She admits, “It wasn’t for you.”

Adding on, “So, you see, humans are still selfish.”

“Helping others isn't the worst way to be selfish.” the Kitsune continues, “You know as the protector of these lands I was granted the ability to feel everyone's anguish. That way I would know who needed help the most.”

“That must be a very painful life.” She was very aware of the pain that humans live through.

“It is. My people come to me in pain, asking me for things that end up making them feel worse. It then becomes my fault they suffer. If I do nothing they suffer. If I do something they suffer. Nothing but pain fills each waking day… Except, when I’m with you.”

“You flatter me, Great Kyuubi, but I doubt I could end the suffering of mankind.”

“Not all of it, but mine… and that’s enough sometimes.” the young god pauses, “You gave me hope.”

“I am glad I could be of service to you, Great Kyuubi.”

That was the end and the beginning of everything.

The stars had crossed perfectly for them to find each other in their hours of most need. It was destiny and utter inevitability that the two would meet as foretold by the heavens above. Fated pairings are often said to be doomed from the start. As Fate and Destiny were two cruel mistresses sent to this earth to wreak havoc upon its inhabitants.

The two would quickly fall in love, without sufficient forthought or preparation. Without care of their differing ranks or position. Throwing all caution to the wind, it was obvious they were not thinking rationally. They wouldn’t need to as they were following the plan written out for them.

No one, not even the gods, could deny destiny.

The Kyuubi falling in love with a mortal woman was a sad fate, for mortal women do not live as long as gods do. Of all the tales of heartbreak, there would be no sadder story than this. The Great Kitsune was proud, handsome, and brave. The moment she saw him it was love at first sight.

The Kyuubi and the maiden lived together happily, and they had two sons, Alpha and Omega, who became famous in their own rights. To Alpha, being so similar to him, the Great Kitsune would grant his strength and great powers. To Omega, being so similar to his wife, he would grant the protection of love. All seemed well, time had passed, and The Kyuubi remembered something he had forgotten: Mortals do not live forever.

Nothing good lasts forever.

The sign of the Flame Cloak let others know the fox was granting wishes. The Young God that was once thought dead was alive and granting blessings. This enraged two brothers that have gone years before demanding such treasures only to be rejected.

The Gold and Silver Brothers were two famous warriors from another land. Similar in appearance to one another, both muscular in physique, with the Gold brother being the larger of the two. Their hair reflected that of their names. Each had whisker like marks upon their cheeks, horns, and jagged teeth.

They attempted to make a name for themselves by capturing the Nine Tailed Fox - oh and what a name they would get. However their attempt was futile, being swallowed whole by the mighty beast. The two brothers percierviered by surviving in the stomach of the tailed beast and eating of its flesh. This would anger the tailed beast causing the best to regurgitate them. The eating of his holy flesh left them with unusually large chakra reserves and similar powers to the beast himself.

The Gold and Silver brothers would use this new found power to destroy the love of the Nine-Tailed Beast.

Upon the mortal woman's death, the young god weeped. Causing great floods as a feeble attempt to wash away the sadness that befell him. All it did was cause more suffering for those below. Destroying homes and villages with no remorse. The purifying flame consumed everything within its path in hopes to rid all evil from this earth.

Nothing worked.

The fox looked up to the sky, that held his fate, only after experiencing it first hand, was he able to read it in its entirety. The last little bit foretold his return to the skys to rejoin all of his siblings. Cursing the fates for what they have done - he was not willing to return.

The only thing that awaited him there was pain and suffering. If he remained on earth, the same pain and suffering will follow his every step. There was only one thing he knew he could do that would help heal him.

The Kyuubi took his beloved to The God Tree.

There he made a final resting place for him and and love. Sacrificing his immortality to be sealed away within her heart until the end of time. The only place he had ever felt as if he belonged.

Present Day.
Itachi's POV

At a glance I already know the entire story of that book in Naruto's hands. A fairy tale denoting the record of the history of the gods and stars above. I used to read it to Sasuke when he was a little kid.

Naruto closed the book he was reading and smiled, "Itachi?"

It's nice.

Only a few weeks have passed since our first meeting, but I do not think I could ever get used to this. After a long mission I finally have something worth coming back to.

I used to stagger everything to where I did not have to spend as much time at home as possible. Essentially creating one long nonstop mission for myself. It was an easy task during the Fourth Expansion as there was always something more to be done.

Now with that war over, here in this garden with my Omega is a moment of peace. Nothing of importance is happening, and everything is good.

Before anything is said on my end the young boy starts scenting me to further his perfect welcome home to me. Slowly rubbing the glans of his wrist over my chest, before breaching the collar of my jacket to my neck. While surrounded by the florals of the garden, my entire being is overtaken by newly budding orange blossoms not found in any of the plants here.

Naruto quickly moved up to rest on my cheeks, I asked, "What's that for?"

"You're stressed." he said as if that was a fact.

"I'm fine, Naruto." A soft chuckle escapes my lips, before quickly changing the subject, "How has life been?"

He shrugs, "I guess it's been alright. Yours?"

"I went to the Water Country for diplomatic reasons."

"I wish I could do that," I am constantly reminded that he knows nothing of violence.

"It is not as exciting as it may seem. Besides, you have to be in the castle where it is safe, there is a chance you could lose your life out there."

"Oh, yeah…" his face saddens.

I have no desire for him to know the pain I do, he is perfect just the way he is now. Everything about right now is perfect and I do not want to spoil it with the talks about the reality of my job.

Even though I know the answer, I asked, "What's the book about?"

"Everything." a knowing smile takes over his face.

"Everything?"

"Do I need to repeat myself?" he pauses before he does, "Everything."

"Well, if it has everything, it must be a very important book."

"It is, I love this book! It holds so many great lessons on how the world works. It's why I read them so often, I learn something new each time." how he keeps his child like innocence is so endearing.

"What secrets could possibly be hidden in old fairy tales?"

"You are a fool if you don't listen to the tales of fairies." he lectures me as if he has learned the secrets of the entire world from a child's book, "These stories were here before us and will long out last you and me, because of how important they are."

"I suppose you are right."

"I am." He said in a serious tone.

Movement from a window caught my eyes, it is one of the palace guards meant to watch over Naruto. Not doing his job obviously. He seems to be desperately searching for the Omega throughout all of the rooms above.

"How do you manage to escape all of your guards?"

"If you read more fairy tales you would know." he waves around the book in his hands. "I can travel the whole world because of the words of fairies."

"That is not an answer."

"Yes it is, you're just too foolish to understand."

"I am a very intelligent man... I think you are just not making any sense."

"You could have fooled me, you can't even understand something as simple as a fairy tale." he jokes with me, "I was hoping they would have picked someone for me who at least had a first graders reading level. But I guess, I'll have to make due."

I continue the joke, "If only I could have been born more intelligent, I would be worthy of someone as magnificent as you."

He blushes, "Shut up."

"I am serious about that question, it is not safe for you to keep doing that." I have real concerns for the competency of his protectors. "How are you able to do it?"

"If I tell you my secrets in the garden, someone might overhear, then I'll never be able to do it again." He is right, whether or not it seems that way, there is always someone watching. In the distance taking notes of everyones going ons.

"So if we were not in the garden you would tell me?"

"Of course, I trust my betrothed with my secrets. Unfortunately, I am not allowed anywhere there are no onlookers so my lips are sealed." he pauses, "I have to stay safe after all."

"You're safe with me."

"Am I?" A small grin appears upon his face.

"As you said, I am your betrothed. You trust me with your secrets, you should trust me with your safety as well."

"Safety and secrets are two very different things."

"Who you trust with your secrets is more important than who you trust to keep you physically safe. A secret in the wrong hands can do more damage than a blade."

"Not if you don't care if it comes out." This conversation almost becomes a dance.

"If you did not care if it came out, why have it be a secret in the first place?"

"Convince sake." Naruto shrugs, "If they find out how I sneak out, I would just find another way to do it. It's honestly kind of a game we play… but I've gotten kinda bored with it."

Leave it to the Kyuubi's child to consider evading experienced guards no more important than a child's game. Something to play for mere entertainment value. Most others could not dream of doing such a feat even if their life depended on it, but he does it to pass the time. It is kind of impressive.

"What would make you want to stay in one place?"

"Well that's obvious, a place worth staying."

"Obviously."

"You know, I was serious earlier, I really do wish I could be doing something more important like you." His voice is full of melancholy.

The fact he keeps his head immersed in stories, he likes the idea of training more than he would ever like the practice of it. If I indulge his fantasy once or twice, he would quickly get bored of the actual effort it would take to do it. Trading it quickly for his fairy tales again.

"What if I were to train you a little bit, see how that goes."

"You wouldn't be able to. I'm not allowed."

"Your father doesn't have to know."

"You would go against my father's wishes?" a tempting grin made by promises of hope takes over his face.

"For you, yes." I add, "For anything else, no. I am a loyal person and take my oaths seriously."

"So I have the power to make The Great Uchiha Prodigy break his oath to The Kyuubi." He toys with that idea in his head for a little longer than I feel comfortable.

I reiterate my oath, "My oath is to Konoha, not The Kyuubi. Following The Kyuubi's orders keeps Konoha safe and prosperous."

"Well the Kyuubi orders that I do not learn the way of battle, he wants to keep me a pristine doll for the likes of others to enjoy. Battle wounds would not be befitting of a prince." Naruto reiterates his orders from his father.

"I would not take you to battle. Just some training. If you keep insisting on leaving your guards, you are going to need some protection."

"I thought you said you didn't want me to leave my guards." He glances over to the man with the scar over his nose still frantically searching uper rooms of the house above us.

"I do not, however it does not seem like I have a choice on the matter."

"How do I know this isn't a test?"

"The most important oath in my life will be made to you by the end of the year. I take it very seriously."

"You take everything very seriously."

"Then you must know how seriously I take our betrothal. There would be grave consequences if it were to fail."

"Consequences? Like what?"

"Like I would no longer have the most beautiful Omega in my life." I decided to keep this playful.

"You couldn't have that." So did the fox.

"So now you understand why it is my greatest honor and duty to ensure your happiness and safety."

20 Years Ago.
School Days.

My days were filled with nonstop training ever since my father took me onto that battlefield years ago. My soul objected since then was to become the greatest soldier I could become. Each day I hone my skills more than the last. I would be an Alpha among men.

If you had the greater strength you could step in between people fighting to stop them. If you were more powerful than the wars, if no one, no matter their skill stood a chance against you, then everyone would have to listen to your commands.

If I were strong enough I could stop all the fighting. I refused to accept my fathers ideals of our place being people who lived constantly in the midst of murders. I know all of these chakra techniques have more purpose than only for fighting.

Every kunai hits its target perfectly. I could do this with my eyes closed, I want a challenge. Nothing has been challenging so far, everything comes far too easy. Standing alone in the deserted woods, kunai tucked between fingers. Four in each hand, eight total, these blades were my weapon of choice.

In a grove near my house was my own personal training ground. Wooden targets were hung on the cedar trees clustered around me. Each target was roughly the size of a human head, with two black circles for eyes drawn on it.

“You're very talented for your age.” my cousin's voice calls from behind me.

“Not as talented as you, Shisui.”

He smiles before saying, “Oh come on… what's wrong? Does the Academy bore you so much that you are ditching?”

“I’m not ditching.”

My cousin teaches me interesting techniques with the blades in his hands. He shows it off once, and in that moment I am able to dissect every movement. I now know everything to replicate it perfectly. I show off the skill I just learned. He gives me a thumbs up.

We keep practicing just like that.

Shisui would show me something.

Simply by watching it I would master the technique.

Then I would display my new found mastery of it.

Shisui would show a sign of approval.

Rinse and repeat. Over and over again. The repetition of the actions made everything become second nature to me. Reinforcing my muscle memory with each practice.

My muscles still.

In that moment memories of all the things my shadow clone did flooded back into my head. Apparently I got into a fight… It's annoying, I have to go back now. I have learned more here with my cousin than I did at school today. It really is almost not worth going there any more. Without saying a single word I stop all action, and ready myself to head to the school grounds.

I hope I am not in trouble when I go back.

“What’s the matter?” My cousin asked.

Nothing is really the matter, “I have to go back now.”

“You do?”

Before I make my leave, “Shisui, why is there fighting in life?”

“Who knows,” He sighs as if he was asking himself the same question, “If the fighting can be stopped I’d like to stop it.”

“Me too.” I said before I turned and left.

It's nice that someone else thinks like me. It gives me some determination that maybe one day this can all change. If we have more people like us, we could stop the unnecessary fighting. That is all it would take. Enough people with the same ideals working together.

“See you later.” Shisui whispered to no one.

Present Day.

It wasn't that hard to convince his keepers to allow Natuto out of the castle with me as his escort. We weren't going too far, just the old Uchiha training lake. I told them I wanted to show Naruto the fireflies this time of year.

Once I am sure we are all alone, "Now that I have escorted you far from wandering eyes, will you tell me your secret?"

"If I tell you you can't tell anyone else."

"Of course."

"No promise," he holds out his pinky like a child.

I take it in my own, "Promise."

"Well the guards can't be with me while I bathe, so they usually do their shift changes around that time. It's super easy to slip them if I do it right after that." Naruto explains.

"That's not safe."

The fox shrugs it off, "There's actually a lot of windows where I'm not guarded. I'm inside the castle under lock and key, so they don't take their jobs so seriously. No one thinks anyone can get that close to the Kyuubi's home without at least some warning. So I just use that time to slip away."

"You are very observant."

"I’m actually not… They just can't do their jobs right, and always act so surprised when I manage to escape. They like to imagine that I'm some great escape artist, because it's easier than admitting they suck." He explains the inadequacies of the palace guards' comfort in their jobs.

"That explains while you're in the castle they let you roam free, but what about how you escape from the castle."

"Oh that's easy, there's a lot of hidden tunnels for servants to get in and out without being noticed. If you know your way around those, you can go anywhere you'd like."

"How did you find out about navigating those?"

"I lived in that house my whole life, there's not a single thing I don't know about it." The fox says confidently.

“How have we not seen each other?” I have been in castle grounds many times throughout my life, and have not seen him once.

"Probably because my father hates your clan." I did not think I would hear this type of honesty escape Naruto's lips. He really must trust me to be this candid with me about the situation.

"That makes sense." I do not know what compels me to ask, "Do you know why he hates us?"

The boy shrugs, "I think it has something to do with my dad, but I'm not sure. Do you think this whole thing will work out between us? Stop all the fighting, ya' know?"

"I hope so."

"Me too… I think it's all stupid. A lot of these wars my dad starts are because he doesn't know how to talk to anyone. He's so stuck on being right, that he refuses to listen to anyone. It's stupid. He's stupid."

"What do you know about war?" I don’t know if this sounds condescending or not.

"That it's stupid."

I chuckle at the simplicity of how correct that sentence is, "It is."

"So did we just come out here to talk… or are you going to teach me like you promised?"

"Before we get to that, I brought you a gift." pointing to my bag, "It is from my trip to Kirigakure, I thought you would like it. I can show you more about it during our outing today."

His smile is so genuine.

He searches through the bag. The scroll is on top so he should notice it first. But he doesn't even glance at it, noticing the clothes first. I wanted to give him a reprieve from his more femeninn clothing options. I figured he'd appreciate some basic Uchiha training clothes as an option. It's just some of Sasuke's old clothes.

Naruto asked, “Are you sure?”

“Well you can not train in that.” I mentioned his dress.

“I guess you're right,” he continued the cute gesture of rubbing the back of his head.

“Embarrassed to change infront of me?”

“It's okay.” he reassures me, while fumbling with the buttons on the back of his dress. Tugging at the fabric in a pitiful attempt to release himself from the bounds of it.

A soft chuckle escapes my lips, “I can help.”

He forgoes his attempts to allow me to undress him. I intentionally unbuttoned each restraint from this fabric releasing him from its confines. Slowly making my way to the very bottom, before sliding the fabric off his shoulders. Exposing his body to the whole world.

I want to be closer to this boy. I press his newly exposed body closer to my chest, resting my head into the crook of his neck taking in the sweet scent of orange blossoms. Letting these simple actions relax me completely. If only for a moment.

Glancing down I notice a seal on his stomach, I tap it twice before asking, “What’s that?”

“I don’t know.” he starts to cover it with his hands, “No one will tell me.”

“Hm.” I want a closer look at it, “Why don't you finish getting dressed then.”

My eyes analyze the seal completely at a glance. Behind that mark is the largest chakra reserve I have ever seen in my entire life. The Kyuubi’s own could not dream of coming close to what this boy has. If he were born an Alpha like me he would be unstoppable.

I’m glad The Kyuubi didn't have an Alpha child.

That child would have been the most dangerous continuation of his legacy. It would not be satisfied until the entire world was conquered. I do not want to think of what a fox like that would do after he conquered the entire world. With no outside forces to satiate itself, it would start attacking within.

But here Naruto stands in front of me with all of that power and no access or knowledge on how to use it… Maybe I should not teach him anything.

No.

I should not think like that, Naruto is not The Kyuubi, he’s much more empathetic than that. He does not want wars, just something to do. I will teach him a little bit, and he will get bored of that the same way he has gotten bored of escaping his guards.

These clothes seem a lot easier for him to put on than his dress was to take off. Simple black pants with a classic Uchiha staple, a navy blue top with a wide collar. Embroidered on the back was the red and white fan symbol of my clan.

Our children would be powerful.

That is the closest I have come to admitting the true purpose of our union. I am here to be the sire to Naruto’s children. He is not having my children, I am giving him mine. I do not believe I am ever supposed to become Hokage. Just mate with Naruto, until at least one of them becomes an Alpha.

I wonder if The Kyuubi will get rid of me once I have fulfilled my purpose in life. It’s not out of the realm of possibilities. He could just send me out on a mission and say I died in battle.

Gods, I would love it for the roles to be reversed, and I was the more powerful one in our union. Naruto would be having little Uchiha children. I would actually be able to keep my perfect idealistic life with my mate, instead of always looking over my shoulders for the next attack.

He finished glancing over a rudimentary fighting scroll, before almost perfectly getting into a fighting stance, “You ready?”

“Are you sure you want to start without warming up first? Or even finishing the scroll.”

“What are you scared to lose to me?” He tries to trash talk, knowing pure well the difference of physical power between us.

I just smirk.

Naruto holds the blade like a long retired warrior, his mind knows how to do it, but his body doesn't have the strength to maintain it any more. It must be from years of living with the Kyuubi. There is only so much you can passively learn from watching.

I do not bother to get into any fighting stance.

I'm not going to try to hurt him, I'll just defend his blows until he tires himself out. It is foolish to rush head first with no knowledge of what your opponent can do.

"You know, you don't have to go easy on me?"

"Hm?" He doesn't know the limits of my power to say something like that.

"I'm protected by the Great Kitsune." he adds on as if trying to convince me, "My father said all Omega's in my family line are - it's the Blessing of Love."

I chuckle at his innocence, "That's just a fairy tale."

"I told you, you're a fool if you don't listen to the tales of fairies."

Naruto makes a quick lunge forward that's easily dodged. He's making a lot of rookie mistakes, but he's not completely horrible. Especially considering he only got this information by reading a scroll.

It's child's play to dodge each one of his attempts to strike me. Twisting my body through the air avoiding each strike like a perfect dance. He's got some potential.

Naruto reached for a blade attached to his leg, I shouldn't have given him that. I am going to need to disarm him right away. He could do serious damage to himself with that. I parry each strike with my own kunai, waiting for the safest opening to remove the blade from the other. I accidentally cut his outer wrist when I secured the blade from him.

Shit.

Blood pours out from the wound, I just injured the Omegan Prince, who I am to wed. Before I have any time to mourn the loss of everything, red flamed chakra pours out from the wound. Quickly cauterizing it and healing it with no trace of it happening in the first place.

Just like his father, he takes my momentary loss of focus as an opportunity to attack. Trying to strike me with a flamed fist. My instinct takes over before it lands, and I kick him across the clearing.

Before landing on the tree his body flips using it as a springboard to propel himself back into a fighting stance. Splitting the tree on impact. Fighting is deeply engraved in the Kyuubi's blood… I shouldn't have entertained Naruto.

The blonde realizes what he's done looking over his flamed body in fear. The flame quickly dissipates in the air as he hunches over grasping his stomach. Even the seal couldn't hold back all of his power.

“I’m sorry.” a small whisper comes out.

“Naruto!" quickly making my way over to him before he collapses, "It’s okay, you’re okay.”

19 Years Ago
Curse of Hatred.

Team 2 is on the road returning to Konoha with important goods from our mission. When we were first formed the group consisted of Tenma Izumo, Shinko Inari, and me. All of us fresh out of the Academy and ready to start our important duties for our great country. During our first year together our team has a stellar mission record - never failing once.

“Good thing you got what you needed, huh?” Shinko asked.

Tenma brushed his grey hair out of his eyes, “Well yeah..."

“Cheer up, will ya?” She starts to lecture, “The fate of your clan rests on it, right?”

“It's not that critical! But if this cures my dad, my clan will be secure.”

Tenma… all those grownups… they are all thinking about their clans. Everything they do is for their family. Everything they've done is for them as well.

Tenya turns around to glare at me, “You’d better not be thinking that you saved me.”

“The thought didn't cross my mind.” I know not to try to provoke him, he has been jealous of me since our days in the academy.

He grabs my shirt, “Even if you did end up helping me-”

He was interrupted by a solid punch to the back of the head by our other teammate...

“What are you doing?!” Tema is gripping onto the pain of his new injury.

“Why are you still saying stuff like that? “ Fist raised victoriously in the air she says, “He’s your friend! Of course he’s going to help you.”

“Huh?! Me? His friend” - We say these two things in unison, - “I was just fulfilling my mission.”

We are also both struck in the stomach in unison.

Shinko continues her lecture, this time to me, “You stop being so difficult as well.”

“Alright! Isn't there something you want to say to Itachi?” Her old accent slips out.

He looks away, I know he’s not going to say anything, but he does, “I swear I’ll make it up to you for this.”

“Why can't you just say thank you?” She’s very violent as she strikes his cheek this time.

“Shinko, that hurt too much!”

I laugh, friend, huh?

The air suddenly became heavy, I knew something was going to happen. I could feel it in my bones. Within an instant the caravan we were escorting back was attacked. Everything moved so fast that I couldn't tell exactly what was happening.

It all clicks for me when a man in an orange mask looks down at me, one of the only ones still alive in this massacure.

His first attempted attack was quickly by my teammate, Tenma. Who is now between us dual wielding blades. Squinting back at me, then running forward to protect me from the invader. His blades swipe through the air-

Before he makes impact his body is practically torn in two. Blood filling the sky, directed by the sword that sliced through his form.

My eyes burn red.

A clan grows, a village is born, and bonds are made. If that’s what friends are… No doubt about it, we are friends. We formed a bond. That’s why this happened, all because we formed a bond.

I didn’t understand it at the time… the pain of losing a life. I felt it for the first time after losing my friend. No. I was made to realize it…

The feeling of not wanting to lose something precious.

Present Day.

“I’m sorry,” Naruto's first words upon awakening in my lap. I took the time in his passed out stare to redress him in his original clothes, in case anyone were to walk by.

I looked down at him and smiled, “I am okay. I was more worried about you.”

He says almost too quickly, “I’m fine!”

"You passed out." I reminded him.

"Yeah, but I'm fine…" he thinks for a second, "plus, I told you so."

"Hm?"

"That no one could actually hurt me, I'm protected by the Great Kitsune. So you don't have to be so worried all the time."

"I'm not."

"You are." he accused.

“Sometimes, but not all of the time.” It seems I can’t lie to him, not even to spare his feelings, “Did you know you could do that?”

Naruto laughs, “No.”

“You put yourself at risk. That is a very complex move, not in anything I have ever given you. How did you learn it?”

“I.. I… don’t know.” He looks like he's about to pass out again.

I don’t want to risk that, “It is okay. I think we are done for the day. I have to take you back soon.”

“Yeah, I guess…. Are you okay?” He's so cute when he is worried about me.

“I am perfectly fine, Naruto.” Closing the distance between our faces.

Slowly he leans into it, closing his eyes, as our lips connected.

He's so soft. Fire erupts in my veins at the gentle intimacy of this connection. A light lick at his bottom lip grants me access. My omega immediately parts his lips allowing me to go deeper into this kiss… he’s so perfect. When he takes a break his lips are swollen red and light blue eyes hazy… so fucking adorable.

I listen to my instincts and desire to be closer. This Omega before me has no idea how much he winds me up and wraps me around his little finger. I am undeniably and completely obsessed with such a beautiful creature. Burying my head into the crook of his neck, holding him against my body. Gliding my hand up and down his back, taking deep breaths of his essence to calm myself down.

A familiar voice breaks me from relaxing with my Omega, "Zabuza, are we lost again?"

"No, I am sure we are going the right way now, Haku."

I am surprised they took me up on my offer…

I am even more surprised they found the same clearing me and their next job are currently making out in. At this point, I believe it's a sacred duty of any of Naruto’s guards to interrupt my time with him.

The lovely Omega from the Mist smiled at us in recognition.

"Excuse me, but could you tell us the way to The Fire Kingdoms castle?" He says in such a delicate voice that chimes out peace.

"Yes. It is just about a mile the way you are going." letting them know they are on the right path.

"I told you we were going the right way." Zabuza grimaced at his partners asking for help.

"Thank you very much!" Haku directs at us.

Without caring for the people who just left, Naruto asked, “Do you think they are far enough away now?”

“For what?” a chuckle escapes my lips.

Slowly slipping my hand up his skirt, feeling his plush thighs underneath my fingertips.

“Oh, I don't know…” a koi smile edges me on to go further.

“You don’t? Such a pity. I was so curious about what we could be doing right now.” Brushing them around the hem of his underwear.

Before I take that any further, I say, “Come on, I’ve got something I want to show you.”

The sun is setting now, I can finally take Naruto out to see the true reason I brought him here. The old Uchiha training lake is not too far from here, and there’s something there I think he would love to see.

Oranges and reds from the setting sun blends perfectly over the tops of the forest line reflecting in the lake. The light basks over the two of us, bathing us in its warmth. I used to spend hours practicing fire techniques over these waters, I never thought I'd bring a romantic prospect here.

“It’s so pretty!” He bounces around the shore.

"I'm glad you like it."

Blue eyes take in all that they can, enjoying the sight of nature's bounty.

He's perfect.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"

Taking his whisker scared cheek into my palm, I whisper out, "You're just so perfect."

Stroking the raised skin of his cheek with my thumb before kissing the top of his forehead. Gentle. Kind. Beautiful. Innocent. I am trying to telepathically tell him how much I appreciate his existence in this small gesture.

A soft pout graces his lips. Once we lock eyes, blue into black, it's quickly replaced with the most endearing smile. I take over that smile with a more passionate kiss. I want to envelop him the same way he does me. Protecting this young boy has become my new mission in life.

The remains of the setting sun dance its final hues of orange across his face, before closing the curtain welcoming the night.

I know it's coming soon, "Now this is why I really brought you here."

Naruto looks at me quizzically, before the buzzing of insects takes over the surrounding area announcing their presence. The fireflies have come out for their performance. They dance over the water mixing with the reflection of stars.

"Wow…" awe of the environment overtaking his voice.

I held the blonde closer to my body enjoying this moment for all it would give me.

"You know I love the stars?"

"I didn't."

Breathlessly he says, "Yeah… you can travel the entire world if you know about them."

"When was the last time you traveled?"

"I don't know…" he seems to still have the headache from before, "but I want to. I've been trapped in that castle since the fourth expansion… I'm tired of it."

"You know that's for your safety."

"I know… but I'm so tired of it. I want to do something."

"The world is a lot more dangerous than you think. "

"I sleep in the same house as the most violent man in the world… I doubt the world has anything more dangerous than my father."

"You might have a point there," We shouldn't talk about his father, "You said since before the fourth expansion, what happened before that?"

"The Third Expansion."

I just laugh, a true genuine laugh reverberates throughout my body.

"Hey! That's not funny."

"Yes it is." I try to regain my composure.

"No… it's not." Naruto whines out.

"I laughed, didn't I?"

"I guess… Hey! Is it boring to be so good at everything?” He always says the most unpredictable things.

“Hm?”

“I always thought it would be incredibly boring to be the best at anything. So, like, is it?”

I shrug, “Sometimes.”

“So that’s why you act so disinterested in everything… It’s just boring.” He thinks to himself for a second, before smiling, “Well that’s good.”

Always full of surprises, “Hm?

“Oh well, the alternative is you're just an asshole. Being bored is better than being an asshole.” He explains.

“You catch on pretty fast too,” in another life things might have been different.

It is interesting to think if we were born in another reality I might have been his teacher instead of his betrothed. So many things had to have happened in the right order for him to end up here in my arms. That the only thing that could end the violence would be a betrothal ceremony. If he were not promised to me we would probably be in the middle of a civil war right now. I would have to choose between my family and my country.

“Do you believe in fated mates?” I asked.

“I am a direct descendant of The Great Kitsune…” he trails off if that was an answer.

When I do not reply, Naruto ends it with, “Of course I do.”

"What would you say if I thought we were fated to have met?"

"Oh now you want to believe in fairy tales? Before you thought I was silly for it."

"I changed my mind."

"What changed your mind?"

"You."

“Well I would say, it was not fate that we met, but our parents. They arranged for all of this to happen.” He waves his hands in the air elaborating to everything.

“I thought you believed in fated mates.”

“I do, but I also believe in the reality of the situation. The stars didn't align perfectly for us to be brought together, it was legal documents.”

“So legal documents brought me to that forest that day?”

“I guess not… I mean not really.”

“Anyone else could have found you like tha-”

Naruto said defensively, “-but they didn’t.”

“But they didn’t. I did. I found you, crying alone in the forest. We could have missed each other completely. You're guards weren't that far behind me.”

“I guess that's true.”

“You know I couldn’t stop thinking about you since I met you.”

"Really?" He almost looks hopeful.

"Really." I paused, "It was a little inconvenient actually. I had a mission shortly after, and I was concerned for your safety."

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be. You’re in my life now.” and everything feels peaceful. “I think after today we should slow down your training.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. I am just worried about you. Your chakra control is too unstable, and I fear that yo-”

He cuts me off, “It's time to go, I don't want to be late.”

“Yeah.” I understand this, he just had a taste of freedom, to have it taken away so soon.

Once we return to the castle grounds I ensure to maintain the proper amount of distance from my Omega. It would be improper for any rumors of us to circulate throughout the castle just yet. Nothing was set in stone and everything was too unstable to risk that.

After entering through the main doors, The Kyuubi was waiting for us, "It's nice to see you two are finally home. Naruto."

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 4

Invading Forces.

Itachi’s POV

Since the announcement of my betrothal to his son, every couple of weeks I have been going up to personally strategize with The Kyuubi. It reinforced the idea that he did want me for my military mind. The man had a lot of territory to control and even more he still wanted to conquer.

This meeting in particular was not a personal one on one - it was an official Head of Clans meeting. I used to be just a representative for my father, then sometimes the Akatsuki. This one, however, I would be sitting right hand to The Kyuubi as my own entity.

Because of the victory, we were no longer discussing his Fourth Expansion.

No, apparently, some of Danzo’s spies have been hearing some rumblings over in Sunagakure. Nothing has been formally announced in means of attack from their part, just a lot of rumors. Everyone knows that nothing could stay peaceful for too long. The threat is real and we needed to make a plan of action to deal with the Wind Country.

Sunakagure had their own redheaded tyrant. The Kyuubi seems to have respect, maybe even fear, for our neighbor in The Wind. It was difficult to tell which emotion he felt, because he rarely expressed anything beyond domination.

The Kazekage who strikes such emotion into our leader is Sabaku no Gaara. He is the youngest Kage anyone has seen, taking over the position at age sixteen - only five years ago. The boy was even younger than when The Kyuubi took over as Hokage. Since he’s taken the role the once weak nation has, to everyone’s surprise, become more powerful with each passing year. He seems to be quickly making alliances with anyone who is against The Kyuubi.

The tyrant's target for us almost feels personal, however when you're the biggest kid on the playground, it's hard not to make yourself a target for anyone new. He is just a young kid trying to make a name for himself. What a name he would get if he could defeat The Kyuubi. It’s not going to happen, but one can dream.

“We need to fortify some of our colonies before we deal with him.” the fox mentioned.

“We should send more soldiers to The Rivers and Stone territories.” I mention it to create a barrier between us and their borders.

Our countries have been touching, since I was fifteen… after the third expansion. I was not a part of that expansion as much as the others. It was when I was first recruited to join the Akatsuki and they were still trying to figure out how to use the new organization properly.

The third expansion is why we’re in this mess in the first place. Whatever deal went wrong after that, is why we broke our alliance with them. We did not call them enemies, but we were no longer friends. It is why we had to invade The Lightning. All the mineral resources we got from The Wind were no longer coming in and we needed a new source that could not be taken away.

“I’m sure he’ll go by sea, his troops have been island hopping for a while now.” the elder of the Hyuga Clan says. From our intel the young Kage seems to be trying to surround us by the south and west. It would cut us off from a lot of trade, basically forcing us into isolation. We can maintain a siege for a while, but we can not survive one forever.

“We still need a strong physical barrier between them and our capital.” My father defends my suggestion.

“He had just acquired O’uzu Island and basically has control of everything beneath the Sakura Sea.” The Hyuga stands his ground.

“With his current target being The Water Country. Once he gets that we might as well cut off our Tea Territory and just give it to him!” The Head of the Inuzuka Clan frustratedly mentions.

Even though Inuzuka is hot headed, he is probably right. The Kazekage’s first real goal after that might be our Tea Territory. It would not be that hard for him if he holds the Kawa Pass and gets Kikigakures waters. He would just need a few ground troops on the small stretch of land that attaches us to the land. Convince the people of the Tea Territory they are safer with him than with Konoha.

“I don’t think that’s his main goal.” Kyuubi mentions.

“You think he’s trying to conquer us?” Sarutobi calmly asked.

“Look at the map of course he's trying to!” Inuzuka says.

“The Kazekage hasn’t made any formal attack.” Sarutobi tries to remain rational during these irrational times.

“He’s been aggressively gaining territories for the last 5 years. All surprisingly leading to Konoha!” There’s no doubt we are the target.

“Just because you are aggressive doesn't make everyone.” Sarutobi retorts.

“The man killed his father, and you don’t think he’s at least a little aggressive?!” The dog barks across the table.

"Uchiha. How much longer do you think till they have us surrounded?" The Kyuubi cuts through all the bullshit, and looks over at me.

The fox is a trickster through and through. He likes to get his opponent into a position where they think they have all of the power and then, in that exact moment, take it right from under them. The more control his enemy believes they have, the less they do. I think that is his favorite part of the game. The moment in their eyes when they know they’ve lost everything after being so close to having it.

"Looking at the map along with the new intel, I'd say about five months if we're lucky."

"Five months?" he double checked.

"Give or take, it depends how quickly The Kazekage can finish his treaty with The Water County."

"When did he kill his father, again?" That question seemed to come out of nowhere.

Danzo answered this time as if knowing something the entire room didn't, "Sixteen."

“I think I might have something he wants.” The Kyuubi says as the pair look at eachother knowingly for a second.

I am learning more about how the foxes mind works. One of his common strategies is to either have or obtain something his opponent wants, he gives it to them with unknown strings attached. Then uses that thing to control them like a puppet. It worked well for most people. If he had something significant the other Kage wanted, we could probably forgo any attacks long enough for us to stabilize to build up a better navy.

“Hm?” I ask for him to elaborate. Looking at the board again to see if there was something I might have missed.

“It's a rumor I heard a long time ago, when I used to deal with his father - it used to be to kill his father. He already did that, though. Needed to do that to get the title of Kazekage. I don’t blame him... I think killing your father is a right of passage. Watching the life drain from their eyes - it really makes you a man.” in the foxes ramblings of the past, he is complimenting our enemy and looking down at me. My parents, both still very alive and one of them even sits at this table.

“We should have dealt with him then.” Danzo interrupts the rant.

“I never thought the bloodthirsty sixteen year old would amount to this much.” The fox retorts.

“No one did.” My father speaks up trying to agree with The Kyuubi… the interruption seems to irritate both the fox and Danzo.

“His country didn’t even have a fully stable water supply until three years ago.” The Hyuga next to me mentions, seeming to calm the tension in the room caused by my father speaking up.

“Yes.” However tense that word was, The Kyuubi seems to accept this compromise. “That’s right, three years ago. His country might be growing in strength, but he still has a lot of weaknesses we could exploit.”

“You really want to open yourself up to the repercussions of that?” Danzo speaks up again.

“I don’t think we have much of a choice now… unless you have any other options?” Kyuubi asked the room.

Everyone else stays quiet, not wanting to be the one that sparks his wrath.

“You need to make peace with Kirigakure in person.” It’s the only thing that would buy us enough time to do anything meaningful.

“In person?” He’s offended by the idea of doing his own diplomatic work, “I’m not cleaning up the mess you made. You should have done that weeks ago.”

“The Mizukage did not trust any words that came out of our mouths, she did not think you would honor them. If you went yourself you might be able to earn her trust that way. The Kirigakure Boat Race is in a week, you could visit her then with your wife. She also seemed to be very interested in seeing Naruto again. If you bring the both of them, it would convince her Konoha is not a threat.” I mentioned one of the major courting season events.

“I’m not taking my family outside of Konoha when we have a threat on the board. I thought you were supposed to be smart.”

“Then go yourself. You are strong enough to take on any threat alone.” I try to influence
him, it is hard to convince him of anything he did not come up with himself.

"I'm the reason that bitch is in power in the first place, you should have reminded her of that. She should be more grateful." he might sound cruel, but he's right.

“Now she’s in power, and she wants to do what's best for her country. You should be the one to convince her it's siding with Konoha. She’s new, she just wants the respect of being seen as a true Kage.” I try to show my reasoning.

The Kyuubi is offended, “I don’t need an Uchiha trying to control me. You're here to figure out how to do what I want to do, not the other way around. Remember that.”

“Of course, Kyuubi. I did not mean to offend you.”

“Good. Watch your mouth.” He faces the leader of Root again, “Danzo, you still have means to contact him. Right?”

“I can contact anyone about anything.” He reassures our leader.

“Good. I have a letter I want sent out right away.”

Since we’re going with his plan, I finally ask, “What is The Kazekage after?”

“I’m not sure if the rumor is still true. I’ll have some of the other members of the Akatsuki look into it for me this week, while you're busy.” making a crude suggestion of what I will be doing this week with his son. I never understood his humor. It seemed derived from not taking anything personal, as if this whole world is a game to him.

My father tries to avert his eyes from me, to give me some semblance of privacy. It was considered very rude in the Uchiha Clan to mention an Omega's heat, let alone sharing a heat with your mate. Uchiha Omega's were perfect mothers and wives, to consider one a sexual connotation would diminish their role in our clan.

The rest of the members of this meeting look at me with some sort of jealousy. As if they weren't mated themselves. As if they ever had the chance of the opportunity that I had before me. As if the only thing stopping them from bedding the perfect Omega is me. Not their own incompetence.

I'm used to people looking at me with jealous eyes.

Responding with an indifferent, "Hn."

"I forget you Uchiha are prudes. It doesn't stop you from being human, I know your eagar, get going. There's no more use for you, we can handle it from here." The Kyuubi motions for me to leave his office for him to finish preparing for whatever his next move is with the Heads of the Clans.

Naruto said would be at his family's garden, around 3pm, it is now 4:15.

He will probably come up with some excuse for why he is late. I am used to them all by now, the boy never could keep track of time. It is almost a skill to be late in your own home.

This was a special week, my Omega was going to be in heat. We are not allowed to mate until everything is official between us. Our ceremony will not be until late October, where he would either have a natural heat cycle or one would be induced. Then everything would be official and everything would be right in the world.

So there was a lot of debate on what was to be done about this week in particular.

Usually Omega's are sequestered off until the official mating ceremony. It's for the best, this protocol is for Omega's of his status to ensure chastity, guaranteeing all children born of the union would have their proper placement of inheritance. Less care is given to Alphas, but Omega's always had more responsibility in the home. Naruto had more responsibilities than most, being the vessel for any future heirs to Konoha.

However, my fox has been known to run off in heats if he’s not properly supervised. I was informed by the guards I helped hire for him that he was found wandering the western woods last night in a preheat looking for his Alpha. He was so confused that he didn’t know the directions to his own home. It would be endearing that he went through all of that to look for me, if it was not incredibly dangerous.

If anything were to happen to him in that state, it would be worse than anything I could do to him. It's better for him to be marked and pupped early by his betrothed than another. So in the end everyone decided it was still better for me to be with him.

I gave my trusted promise to do no harm. I swore I would not bite or knot him on my honor as a Nobel Uchiha. Having been with other Omega’s before I am well aware of what I am setting myself up for. This was not a herculean task as others might make it out to be.

The scent of an Omega in heat washes over my senses. I recognised it immediately, however this smell is far more intense than any other I have ever picked up before. Orange blossoms open up their buds begging for a bee’s deadly advance. Knocking the air out of my lungs in favor of the fumes that desire to take over my mind.

Nothing has ever left me so unabashedly assaulted.

Like everything my betrothed does, his heat was wild and unexpected. Tempting dark thoughts of breaking any oaths I once made to keep him pure. Demanding me to tie this boy on my knot, bonding him forever to me with a simple bite. Marking him to show all that only I would know such a pleasure that his body provides.

If this is how it makes me feel I can only imagine what it would do to those with a weaker constitution. A weaker Alpha would take this as an invitation for conquest. Naruto should not be out of his room. He should have sent someone else to come get me for him. The boy must not know there are other Alphas in the house.

So soft and sweet, his glazed over expression, like a newborn fawn first seeing the world. He is barely able to stand on his own two feet as he wanders towards me, tugging down on his mid thigh length white sundress. I know he hates wearing those. So it’s a good thing I am going to take it off soon.

"...Alpha?” At this sound my attention was committed to the blonde.

"Naruto, you should not be outside when you are in heat. What if someone tried to claim you?" I warn him; he looks down and then up at me again almost unable to focus.

"I'm so..rry. I just want to be near Al-pha." Naruto seems ashamed of all of this.

His Omega instincts are taking over, desperate to be near anyone who can keep him safe right now. He needed to be returned to his room before the meeting was let out. My Omega should not be seen in a state such as this.

"Follow me." I need to get him to his room as soon as possible. He seems in such a daze, but I'm glad he listens to my voice.

His heat was not supposed to start this soon. I usher him quickly to his room, paying no mind to anyone else. My only thoughts were on Naruto, some admittingly more pure than others, but all about him nonetheless. This week was set up to be the ultimate test of will.

"I'm so hot." he moans, tugging at the edges of his clothes again.

"Naru-chan, that's what heat feels like."

Pushing away any stuffed animals and pillows, there's finally enough room to lay him on his bed. He moans at anything small action that grazes his body - such a sensitive Omega.

"It's never been like this before." Naruto spoke still flustered, "I thought that being... near… would help me but… it's making it worse…"

"You have never been around the Alpha before during this time?" I questioned my future mate, even though its protocol, foxes never followed protocol.

"I dont… think so…" Naruto said to me, he seems too foggy with the heat to be able to answer any questions in any meaningful way.

"Well your body acts differently when it knows it can get fucked." I do not know why I said it so crudely, but it felt right.

Naruto seemed too embarrassed to say anything about it anyways.

I propped the blonde up onto his bed, displaying him for his center stage performance. This week was all about him, and he must have known it. Stage fright takes over his face now beat red with shallow breaths escaping his lips.

I kiss those soft lips of his, he needs to relax. There's nothing for him to worry about, he is in the care of his Alpha - oh, and how I plan on caring for him. My Omega follows the movements of my lips, learning his part quickly, getting lost in it almost completely.

Pulling down the sides of his silk wrap dress reveals his chest to me. Soft pink nipples perking up from the cold air touching them, begging for more. His legs rub against each other uncomfortably opening up the bottom of the dress, exposing more of his tan legs to me.

"You're so beautiful." I will finally get to taste his flesh. I will finally hear him moaning my name.

"Alpha?" Naruto took me out of my trance, while remaining so deep in his own. His body is just so fucking perfect. I continue to look over every inch of it wanting to devour it fully.

"Yes, my Omega?" I ask, then place another tender kiss on his lips.

"Can you stop staring? It's embarrassing." He says while losing my gaze.

Such a shy Omega. For someone so brazen and full of excitement, all it takes is a little arousal to bend him to his knees. I expected him to be more demanding and bratty, like the perfect little prince he is. I never expected this from him - shy and demure - it's endearing.

I trail kisses down his tender neck, then talk into it. "Fine. I'll stop staring, and just start doing."

Naruto shivers with anticipation. Responding to each kiss I give him, with a soft moan. The sounds he gives reinforced all of my actions. Testing this a bit more, I lightly scratch my nails down his back. A moan and arch comes in response, he is so sensitive to any little touch.

His scent is so intoxicating, daring me closer to its source, and taking it all for myself. I am getting drunk off his body.

Stopping at the juncture between his neck and I start to bite down, not enough to break the skin. I have to wait for that. It's so tempting, one bite is all it really takes and I mark him for life. His body is pressing against my teeth, he wants to be claimed so bad. He's moaning into it, almost begging me to bite down.

I don't.

"I want to leave my mark on you, now and forever, little Omega." I say into his neck, teasing him with this idea, it will happen just not tonight.

He just moans into my words, not being able to articulate any response with the thickness of arousal clouding his thoughts. His body wanted me, in an instinctual way that no logic or reason could combat. He was an Omega. I am an Alpha. We were built for each other, there was no use fighting nature's design.

Continuing to suck the tender skin into my mouth. It took everything in me not to bite down right now. Our bond would be perfect, he would be mine and no one else's. Naruto perfectly rounded out and pupped up from our union. Perfectly happy as my Omega, in our peaceful little world. The vision of our future was just too perfect not to make true.

I know I should still go slower, but I can't. I pull the silk ribbon open, unwrapping Naruto’s body like a present. The silk dress drips off of his body, pooling on his bed behind him. The sight in front of me is a feast for the eyes. Perky pink nipples, thin waist, and a red hue covering his body no picture could ever do this justice.

I can practically feel his cocklet poking through his little panties. Somebody shopped for this event, because instead of his usual basic ones, he now has lace. As I remove his panties, a golden blonde bush reveals itself, then, finally his cocklet springs out of its container. This was a million times better than anything I had ever expected, and it was all mine.

My Omega is perfect.

"Naru-chan, how do you touch yourself?" I don't know what sparked this question. I think I just don’t want this to feel like a one sided performance. I wanted some more interaction on his part.

When my question clicks he responds,"Wha-at?"

He needs a little encouragement. I take his useless cocklet in my hand evenoping it all at once. Keeping eye contact as I start stroking it up and down between my fingers. His back arches as his mind slips into it more pleasure. I let it build slowly, taking in each moan for my own enjoyment. Winding the little omega up with so much pleasure as soon as I can tell he’s about to peek.

I stop.

The little omega thrust his hips forward for more contact, before noticing the heat of my hand is gone. He whines out writhing around yearning for the sensation to return.

"What… are you…doing?!" his little voice was lost in inhibitions.

"I want to see what you would do if I was not here." I had to be playful with this, otherwise, I would just fully devour him whole.

I think he finally realized he is naked while I'm fully clothed. I love seeing him so embarrassed, I never expected him to be this shy. He’s so adorable as he starts to cover up with the blankets, I pull them away from him before he can.

"I want to watch." I say firmly while twisting my fingers against his little nipples, "Show me what you would do if I wasn't here."

Closing his eyes for focus, he slowly moved his hand to his cocklet. Taking a little bit of his precum as lube and rubbing it up and down. He quickly loses himself in the pleasure of that. I think he can feel my clothed erection because he keeps rubbing himself against it with each stroke. Soft little yelps and moans keep escaping his lips at each action.

He then needs more and starts rubbing at his folds. Slick slowly sliding out, covering his fingers. That's almost taking it too far. If he starts fingering himself I might not be able to control myself. The show has gone on long enough.

I let him keep stroking himself, while I moved my hand to his pulsating hole, pushing his away in the process. I move my index finger brushing against his opening which sends him into a shock of immense pleasure.

"You're such a sensitive Omega."

He just looks away in embarrassment.

Suddenly, the liquid smeared around his hole causes it to open, starting to invite me in. My fingers don’t go inside, instead gathering up wetness and stroking it against his most sensitive area. He pushes back against my fingers dancing little circles around his entrance. I know I shouldn't add my finger, at the same time he’s so inviting. I was about to penetrate his beautiful little pussy, but his thighs closed quickly to protect him.

"Naru-chan, was I going too fast?" I say as composed as I can, it's hard when I am this aroused.

My attention moves to his face, and kiss my beloved to relax him into accepting my fingers. I think he can feel my arousal poking at his thigh, but his reaction is not what I expected.

"Ye…No… I just think… you need to receive… too." Naruto's eyes were lustful, he really wants to do this. My fox kisses me in an exact reenactment of what I did to him earlier.

I don't say anything.

I could never deny such a perfect Omega a request to satisfy their Alpha. I unbuttoned my pants and yanked them down with my boxers just enough to expose myself to him. Naruto was still at my lips; I placed my hand on the back of his head to intensify it.

Naruto slowly leans more into it, fluttering his eyes shut as our lips press flush together. He's so soft, swiping my tongue over the plush bottom lip is all I need before he grants me access. Our tongues quickly dance together in a needy way that is derived from all rational thought. Just desire fuels the both of us.

While he was distracted, I had total access to what I wanted most, his perfect cunt leaking slick. I wanted to drink it all up until it enveloped my entire being. I would have plenty of time for that another day.

Right now there was something I needed more of, I had to connect this boy to me. My other hand slides down his back to his perfect pussy. I intruded his crevice, wanting to feel more of his body. I fondle his hole still soaked with slick, pressing and releasing in alternating motions. Getting him used to my fingers again.

Once he is, I plunge right in.

Naruto moans into our lust filled kiss upon the intrusion. I’m so close to him that I can watch him dip deeper into his heat. My Omega’s pupils dilate until there is hardly any trace of that bright blue left. Greedily taking in all new sensations. Warm hufs of air quickly escape his lips as I’m sure his heart is racing with the beats of this new experience.

It's not hard to admit how addicting this all is, watching my thick fingers stretch out this young boy’s cunt. The Omega’s soft moans of pleasure as he clamps down onto my knuckles trying to drag me in deeper. How his little cocklette twithes anticipating each time I thrust in and out. It's practically torture that my dick isn’t buried deep inside stretching open this virgin tertitory even more.

Instinctively I position Naruto's body over my exposed erection. Rubbing the tip of my dick against his entrance, teasing him with the idea of me slamming inside of him. He keeps pushing towards me.

"Nnnnaaannn!" Naruto moaned, breaking me from this trance.

Shit. I can't enter him. I'm not too lost that I don't know that's a bad idea. Instead I quickly moved him to a safe position off my lap.

"My perfect little Omega." I whisper harshly into his ear, I motion his attention to my erection, “You were saying something about wanting to do something to me earlier?”

Naruto is so innocent.

Any doubts I held before wash away with his experimental touches. This is obviously his first time with an Alpha. I almost want to mention that but I don't know if that would ruin this for him. I don't want to embarrass him about this being his first time, especially since I'm the one enjoying it.

As he keeps going his movements get better, he is a fast learner. I already knew this, but it's nice to see it in other parts of his life. I take pride in knowing I'm going to be the one that teaches him everything about this subject.

I tangle my finingers into his hair as he pleasures me. With each stroke of his hand I slowly lead his head to my dick. He understands what I want, his pink lips starting sucking on it feverishly.

Keeping a controlled tangled grip of his golden locks, making sure to ensure not to lose his focus. Omega's attention spans in heat are erratic at best, and Naruto already had a short attention span. This moment was too important to lose.

My perfect omega has no objections letting me maneuver him into any position I desire. Enjoying the guidance in his heat soaked daze. He inhaled my dick in one swift motion, going straight to the base. It's amazing how heat affects the body, numbing any other sensation but the pleasure of being filled.

Dragging him back up to ensure he gets much needed oxygen. Slavia follows the movement trailing up dripping from his lips as a salty mixture of precum and spit. Mouth left slightly open, quickly gasping for air, such a messy little boy.

Before he has the chance to whine out, I fill him back up. With his mouth full he learns to breathe through his nose, as he keeps up with the patterned thrust. I know what he wants, he wants what every Omega wants, to be filled and fucked out. His eyes confirm that for me, practically rolling back into his head with pleasure.

Blue eyes glazed over enjoying the repetition. Soft tears fell down his cheek mixing with the drool slipping past his lips. Golden locks mattify with sweat framing it to his face. Naruto looked like a perfect wreck, one you couldn't look away from no matter how much you tried.

“Look at you, my perfect Omega.”

His eyes look directly up into mine, sloppy mouth full of cock, moaning vibrations through it. I could almost cum off the sight alone. This sight was meant for me and me alone. I was the only one graced with such a perfect Omega.

"Right there," I'm so close. "Keep going."

He speeds up with a little encouragement and starts using his hand where his mouth has difficulty reaching. He seems to be just as intoxicated as I am on the arousal of this moment. He keeps going at a nice fast past until…

"Yes." falls out like a loud grunt of approval.

His head held firmly in place for a second as I spilled cum into his willing mouth. He is able to swallow a good amount of it, but some drips down his chin. He tries to wipe it away with his hand. His eyes seemed to recognize what's going on now, riding through his waves of heat.

Taking his chin in my hand, I'm able to get a good look at what I've done. Tears fully stopped, but the red flush remains as evidence. Lips swollen still dripping a white trail of cum and saliva down marking my territory. My Omega is so cute, such a sloppy little boy.

"So perfect." I smirk, a little more control now and go back to what I was doing before.

His whole body is completely relaxed now that it's had the taste of Alpha. With nothing stopping me from it, I flip him on his back, legs over my shoulders. I slide a finger back inside of him, curving it up into his g-spot. I feel it swelling up against me, as I keep curving my fingers into it.

“I want you to cum, little omega.”

His half lidded eyes are begging me to do more, almost on the verge of tears again. I use my other hand to stroke his throbbing little cocklett. I loved it.

My sloppy little Omega was drooling, his brain completely rotted by pleasure. Normally he would be embarrassed by his actions, but in this state all he could do is moan for more. The bliss from all my actions took away any semblance of sanity, as he continued to make the most sinful sounds. His little noises make everything more euphoric.

My Omega is perfect, soon he will be all mine. This was a million times better than anything I ever could have imagined for our first time. It took everything in me not to break my oaths and take it now.

"Pleessee… please, please." I don’t even think he knows what he's begging for in this state.

“You don’t have to beg, your Alpha is going to make you feel good. Just relax.”

I have to stay in control. I take a deep breath in, then keep doing what I was doing. He pushed against my fingers trying to get me to go deeper. I can tell just how close he is with the way his body is squeezing against mine.

Naruto’s rational mind might desire more privacy or restraint, but I’m not dealing with a rational mind. I’m dealing with a heat drunk omega who couldn’t help but to be a slave to his instincts, reducing him to something so vulnerable. Whimpering out, letting me know that his omega has fully taken over. Each sinful moan does everything in its power to tempt me to break my restraint.

I won’t.

I keep a steady pace while softly sucking on his neck. Once I went for his neck, I knew it was over for him, it sent him over the edge as he quickly finished over his stomach. For such a sensitive omega, he takes a lot to make cum.

I plop over next to him, his little body is completely worn out, almost catatonic.

In the after glow of our near sex experience I just tell him how much I care for him. What a good Omega he is. After a while Naruto falls asleep on my chest, that's when I feel like doing the same. This pattern continues for the rest of the week of his heat. Each day leads me closer to fucking the blonde.

Despite the temptation, I somehow manage to keep my oath.

The week of Naruto's heat was over. My Omega was so excited for his first time with an Alpha he could barely take time off to eat or drink. His frame is a bit smaller now because of it, however, it would not take much to fill back out. It's not too uncommon for this to happen to Omegas, especially those who have not experienced Alpha pheromones before.

I finally got to see him in the sweat pants I got him.

As part of my courting, anytime I come over for any extended period of time I bring alternative clothes for him. This time I chose something simple, because I knew the circumstances would make any other clothes a bit much to handle.

Naruto looks stunning; the deep blue of the sweat pants hugging loosely at his hips tempting and tantalizing me. A simple black tank top tightly stretched around his chest. I had a few of these types of outfits ready for him all week, but they did not stay on his body long.

I think what amplifies his beauty is how relaxed he is in the garments he's in. I hope these short periods where he can dress the way he wants helps. Knowing I can give him such simple pleasures makes my inner Alpha happy.

I grab him by the waistband of the pants and pull him closer to me. Taking time to relax in each other's company. The past week, while incredibly enjoyable, didn't leave much room for relaxation. I knew foxes were rumored to be insatiable but I never assumed it was to that extent. It's nice to just have him in my arms sometimes.

"You're beautiful." I say to him, and this does exactly what I want it to do, his cheeks are stained in a faint red color.

"Lady Uzumaki! Your father needs you to meet him in his office. He instructs you to come alone." Kakashi interrupted our perfect moment.

The silver haired guard noticed the sweat pants I gave him. I still do not understand why Naruto has such a strict uniform here. It makes sense for official gatherings, but everyday wear seems excessive. I understand that he is an Omega, but it is quite clear he doesn't like it.

"I thought we could have a little more time before you left, but I guess we can't.” Naruto kissed me on my cheek, “Have a safe trip."

I look at the other wolf to leave while he changes.

I believe he and I have a good understanding of each other now. He knows one day I will be in charge so he does not want to start things with me for that inevitably. He would never choose me over The Kyuubi, but he would not turn me in for little things pertaining to my Omega. It’s a fair compromise.

The other Alpha steps out of the room while Naruto changes back into a simple sundress. The sky blue dress is delicately painted with spring flowers. It effortlessly falls down his body, bouncing around with each movement. No matter what he’s in he will always be beautiful.

Naruto looks at the clothes on the bed with sadness in his eyes. He knows I have to take the clothes I brought with me for this week. It is not smart for him to be caught with them. The Kyuubi’s wrath was not something to play with. So this was our little secret.

"It won't be too long until you can have your own wardrobe." I reassure him, then pull at his dress a bit, "and this will be a distant memory."

"Thanks." he looks up at me, knowing this is all only temporary comforts him a bit, "I'll see you next time."

Recalling all of the things we did this week, "I can not wait."

He quickly leaves to follow Kakashi, knowing one should never leave The Kyuubi waiting.

I followed suit, ready to leave this place. Making my way down labyrinths of halls, I’m sure they were designed to madden any potential invaders. No rhyme or reason to each one's existence otherwise. Before I could leave the castle, a blonde fox stopped me.

Minatio said a bit too formally, "Uchiha, I have a request for you.”

“Hm?”

“Something is going to happen and Naruto will need you for a little bit. There's a protected cabin just outside here, no one knows about it. Naruto will be there later." He says to me and gives me a map to its location. It’s an old Uchiha cabin. My father took me there once when I was a child. The family hasn’t used it since the incident almost 20 years ago. I’m surprised it's still standing.

“What’s going to happen?”

“Kyuubi.” The only word any one needs to say to let someone know danger is on its way.

“We didn’t.”

“I know.” He pauses, “... but Naruto will need someone after this. Kyuubi isn't the best at stuff like that. I worry for him, you know, with the way he is.”

I remember my oath, “I’ll keep him safe.”

“I know you will, Uchiha.” A true smile graces the older Uzamaki’s lips.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 5

Power.

Naruto’s POV

I look around; I'm outside my fathers office.

It is weird. The room is completely dark, there's usually has a dim light caused by the fireplace. Maybe he’s not here... I don’t know why I’m here then - maybe he will be here soon. I go in because I don’t want to make my father mad.

I’ll just start the fire and wait for him.

As soon as I entered I was grabbed from behind by one of Kyuubi's head guards. The man grasped both of my arms behind my back and held me in place. No matter how much I struggle against the grip, it gets tighter letting me know that I'm not going anywhere.

My father materialized out of nowhere, "What's it like being an Uchiha's whore?"

"What do you mean? He's my mate."

"Not yet." He scolds me, "the whole wing of the castle could hear you begging him to fuck you. Do you know how embarrassing that is for me? A common Uchiha's whore under my house?"

"If I'm a Uchiha's whore you gave me to him," I'm so tired of this, what does he expect of me? He gives me to a man I don't know and the second I start to like him he hates him.

I keep talking, thoughts over writing my mouth,"If I'm a whore; you made me a whore when you gave me to him. You sold me."

"So you admit you're an Uchiha's whore? You fucked him and ruined the only thing good about you." he pokes his two thick fingers at my chest while accusing me of a crime I did not commit.

Crazed red eyes judge my entire form as if analyzing his next move. My father decided to grab either side of the sun dress he makes me wear. Lifting the bottom hem to my stomach before tearing right through the thin fabric. The violent action exposes me to everyone in this room… there's a lot more people than I originally thought.

I try to cover my chest with my arms, but that action is futile. They are still firmly attached to the guards. My last attempt to shield me is kicking up my legs to cover my bottom half as much as possible.

I'm so glad it's dark here.

"We didn't have sex! Besides you signed off on him being here with me during that time. What did you expect?" I say keeping my legs together.

"You begged this man to fuck you, out of wedlock, for a whole week. You expect me to belive he didn't fuck you?" he motions to my captor, "Take him to my desk."

I struggle against the forced march to his desk. Kicking, screaming, anything that might help… nothing does. The guard effortlessly lifts me up before slamming me down on the desk.

My dad took action next; he took the letter opener and cut off the straps to my dress. Removing any potential coverage the remaining scraps of fabric gave me. Then the blade makes its way down to my light orange panties. Two simple cuts make those useless as well, shreds of the material fall on the desk.

My cocklet and pussy were exposed for anyone in this room to see. I shivered as my bare skin hit the cold, dotting my thighs with goosebumps. As if each follicle of hair was now on high alert to what was going to happen next. Anxiety takes over my heart beat going faster with each passing microsecond, pounding thunderous drums throughout my entire body.

My instincts take over. I started to slash out. I even started kicking Kyuubi. It was all in vain. The garud behind me just held me down tighter.

I am so scared, I scream "Help!"

I know no one will.

My father said, "Don’t struggle, it will hurt more."

No.

He can’t be doing what I think he is. I struggle more, my father calls over more of his guards. One comes with a vile that holds a weird smelling liquid.

"Relax." My father says.

He plops down on his chair, to situatiate himself between my spread legs. I am hyper aware of how cold it is in this room now, as air hits my most private areas. My fathers eyes raked over that part of my body so violently.

The guard that brought the vile poured some of the liquid onto my father's fingers. Itachi told me about this, its preparation liquid. When the Omega is not in heat they sometimes can't produce it themselves. The liquid does the same thing as the natural stuff. It makes the Omega’s really horny and helps the Alpha’s enter them. Some scientist called Kabuto created this a long, long time ago.

My dad really is going to do this to me.

Tears escape my eyes, there is nothing I can do to stop it. I want to fight this. It seems like my father predicted it because the guards already had each one of my limbs. Two yanking my legs apart, their nails digging into my thighs as I try to keep them closed.

"Just relax, Lady Uzumaki." One of my father's guards said to me, making it painfully obvious that they are sentient people… not just pawns at my fathers disposal.

There are… one… three… five of them. I was too scared of my fathers actions to remember this. I am going to have an audience as my father does this to me. It's not like I’m ashamed of my body, or anything, but I hate the way they look at it. They pretend they don't see me, but in hidden glances eat up every ounce of exposed flesh.

Everything feels so distant. I ball my fist tightly focusing on the pain of my nails digging into my palms, wanting this to be over as soon as possible.

Somehow they manage to pull my legs further apart, dragging my ass to the edge of the desk. I can't help but to shutter as the cool air brushes over my... area…. My face heats up at the thought of what's going to happen next. I am on full display.

Tears percolate at the edges of my eyes, I hold my breath… I don’t bother fighting or screaming, there's no point.

My father starts to rub the liquid at my pussy, slowly like Itachi did to give me pleasure. Spreading the cold gel-like substance around my entrance. Thick circular motions through my lower lips. Digging my nails deeper into the palms of my hand trying to focus on anything but that. Trying to ignore the heat of embarrassment building down there.

I feel something hard prodrode the entrance of my pussy and wince as it makes its way inside slowly. It makes the perfect amount of pressure to create the most lewd squishing sounds as it dives inside. He slowly moved it around; he did not penetrate me deep; he didn't seem to go past his first knuckle.

I don’t want to look down…. The second I do, the second I acknowledge its existence - it's real. This needs to end, before it goes any further... I’d rather look into the unsympathetic eyes of the audience. They don’t care… They are just glad it's not them facing Kyuubi’s wrath.

My eyes betray me, glancing down confirming for me the awful truth: My father put one of his fingers into my pussy.

Before I had time to think about the implications of that, he added another finger, and again did not go further than its first knuckle; he stretched my hole out. It doesn't take long for my body to accommodate additional size. It almost felt clinical.

Little nosies escape my lips despite my protest. My walls unintentionally clench around the intrusion on instinct. His fingers go in and out at a painfully slow pace. Dragging out the time he’s inside to ensure that I would never forget this moment.

I glanced up at the guard holding back one of my arms, forgoing all previous pretence, he's too focused on the act below to even notice me. His eyes hold a morbid curiosity to watch my father do this to me. Pupils dilating as I feel a third finger make its way inside stretching me out further… This man should help me, yet he watches with excitement. He wants to watch my father violate me.

“Hmm.” the intensity of Kyuubi’s face is plain as day, "I need more light."

On command one a man with greyish blue skin holds out a spotlight directly on my privates. Unlike the others he does his best not to look at what is happening below. Even though he probably has the best seats in the house behind Kyuubi, the man is trying to give me some shred of privacy. It has to be hard when he is the one who has to hold the light for my father.

“Keep it still,” he warns.

Kyuubi placed his head in-between my legs, he looked into me. His fingers move slightly and stretch me open more. I can feel the cool air of the room flowing inside the cave of my inner walls.

I’ve never really been able to fully see myself down there. Since presenting, I've kinda avoided any close one on one’s with that area. I wonder what I look like fully stretched and stressed out. Is this the kind of shit he gets off to?

Why do I even ask, of course it is. He gets off on causing pain to other people.

Fingers stretch and scissor me out, allowing the generous amount of lube to leak and drip down my thigh and down the crack of my ass. It's so gross and sticky.

I don’t want to cry… I shouldn’t give him what he wants... but I can’t help it - sobs wretched through my entire body. This sinful act he makes me endure was too much, I couldn’t help myself. Violent, almost broken, sounds keep coming.

He smirked - satisfied, "That's good."

Removing two digits he keeps one inside. The last one does one final exploitory sweep before withdrawing all of his fingers from my body.

"Naruto's walls haven't expanded… he's never experienced a knot. Hymen is intact.” He says to everyone, or maybe just himself, I can't tell, “He is still a virgin."

"I told you that." I spit at him.

No words were spoken as my fathers body bolted up from his chair, leaving me terrified below him. Legs spread open. Fully exposed. I somehow refined enough composure after, whatever this was, to choke back a sob and shoot him a glare. My father for whatever reason turned his head in another direction unable to meet my gaze.

Now that the show is over all the guards pretend as if they didn’t just witness it. Avoiding my gaze, as if giving my shame room to grow. I feel so ashamed that my nude body was shown to this many people. I was fully spread out, by my father, in front of all of these people.

Why?

Just because I was not trusted to keep myself a virgin for a couple more months. He signed off on this. It’s not even like I had a choice in the matter, I was fine with waiting a bit longer. They are the ones that told me I was a liability if I was left alone… and they couldn't trust me with any garuds.

I thought Haku would be fine. He’s an... Omega, too. He would have been fine to keep me safe and virtuous or whatever the fuck they want from me. I don’t even think my father knows what he wants from me. His demands are never consistent. If he doesn’t know - how the fuck am I supposed to know?

I am still exposed to this room. Dress and panties torn and scattered across the desk. Nothing covers me. Finally he decides to look down at me, still ashamed of me.

"You couldn't get the Uchiha to fuck you when you were begging in heat for days?" His voice penetrated the still air so suddenly that my heart had dropped. Now he’s mocking me for being a virgin.

"I told you I was still a virgin. Now you seem upset about it? Do you want me to be his whore or not?"

He slapped me hard in the face, "I want you to be respectable. Something to be proud of. Not... this."

My cheek hurts. He looks down on me again, at the mess he made and blames me for it. As soon as he motions for it, the guards let go of my limbs.

I wrapped the torn dress around me trying to cover as much as I could before I removed myself from this room. Nobody stopped me from leaving, showing that they got what they wanted.

Finally back into my room where my dad seemed to be waiting for me. As soon as I looked into his eyes I know, he knew what was going to happen to me and didn't tell me. The recognition seemed to go both ways as his hair quickly covered most of his eyes; it was like a gold curtain hiding his shame.

I cannot be mad at him right now. I desperately needed someone to comfort me.

I run into his warm arms, "Daddy!"

"Baby, I am so sorry that I didn't tell you. I know I should have, but Kyuubi forced me not to. He was afraid that you weren't, and if I told you, you would tell me. That I would protect you from being shamed and cover it up by doing the search myself and of course lie about my findings." My dad said in one breath. He seems to be crying, the fact that he did not stutter was amazing.

He is so concerned with my well being, I want to comfort him and say it's alright and that it didn't mean anything, but it did. I feel so week and stupid.

"You don't have to worry… I will be fine." I lie between my teeth.

"No you aren't," he could read me like a book, "This is my fault. I set something up a little outside of town to help you."

“How?”

“It was from an old plan of mine… that never went through…” He shakes his head, before saying, "Haku and Zabuza will take you outside for a few days to a safe house. So you can rest your head. It's the best I can do for now."

I’m quickly shifted from one place to another.

Minato's POV

I'm done.

I let this happen, I can't keep doing this, not any more. I’ve let too much happen. I don't think I could ever be redeemed for my years of inaction.

I storm to my husband's office as soon as I know my son is in the safe house.

"You have to stop doing this to him." I command him, not beg, command. "He is our son, and you will not traumatize him any more."

Kyuubi just stares at me, no expression, nothing. Why isn't he saying anything? He's usually beliting me by now.

I keep going.

"You're going to hurt him beyond repair. I can not stand for that any more." I huff out as bravely as I can.

I swallow, he's still silent. Why does this worry me more?

"He's going to be married off soon and you're not going to be able to control him like this any more."

He is still silent, but this time with a smirk. What is he thinking?

"Respond to me!" I command.

"Are you done?" Kyuubi said in a disinterested tone, as if he's talking about the weather.

"Not until my son is safe from you." MY son - I keep my ground.

I'm shaking, but I'm standing.

He chuckled a bit.

"What are you doing? Talk to me." I say with tremors shaking into my voice.

"I will continue doing what I want and nothing you can do will stop me." He's usually raising his voice by now, but he's weirdly calm. Why is he so calm?

"I will stop you." I say firmly.

He stands up out of his chair, "I'm curious, tell me how?"

The Kyuubi walks up to me slowly, each step deliberate. Red eyes scan my entire being up and down. He's a foot in front of me, his hand tenderly reaches out to my face. Softer than he's ever touched me before.

"Well? I'm all ears." his thumb gently stroking my cheek. As his other arm wraps around my waist, pulling me closer to him.

"Oh come on, you were starting to impress me for a second." he brings my lips to his and starts kissing me so softly. He's never been this soft before.

He stops, and looks me right in the eyes, "You don't have a plan do you?"

Kyuubi lifts me up firmly, but not forcefully, and carries me over to his desk. Shoving paperwork aside as he gently places me on top. Before dragging my ass to the edge of the table and spreading my legs wide. Placing his chair perfectly between my stretched legs. He has a perfect view of whatever he’s going to do to me next.

"You came in here with no plan." He sounds so amused, like playing with a child.

He pulls up my skirt, I can’t see anything past the fabric separating me from the action. By touch alone I know what's happening. Slipping his fingers past my underwear, and starts rubbing the familiar lubricant in. The slight stretch of my hole around his finger causes my cocklet to go half hard, rubbing against the pressure of the panties.

I don’t dare close my legs.

I can practically see his methodical smirk, as he maneuvers his fingers around me. The aphrodisiac is going to take effect soon. He knows it. I know it. It's just a matter of time now before my body completely betrays me.

"You know that's kind of cute," he says while continuing to rub generous amounts in me.

Then Kyuubi stops. Tucking everything back into the confines of my panties. He never waits for it to take effect, he just thrust in. Why is he doing it like this?

"Have you started to wonder why you aren't resisting yet?"

I paused. No. Why haven't I fought him off yet?

He doesn't say anything - he just grabs the letter opener. Holding my breath as my husband takes the blade to my dress. The metal of it glinting by the light from the fireplace. Tenting the fabric of the garment, he drives the blade down. It never once touched my skin, but the dress was cleanly cut away.

I let out the breath I was holding, “Why?”

With the increasing adrenaline the effects of the drugs are taking place faster. I can feel it.

"Violence doesn't actually control people.” He paused for effect, “It's the threat of violence that does. You won't ever actually fight against me because you know if I wanted to I could end your life."

He slips the remains of the dress off my shoulders. The air hits my chest, exposing the bruises and bites that covered my entire body. He leans down and softly kisses me, I don't fight it, I join him. Returning each delicate kiss upon my body with a soft moan.

He's right- he could kill me.

"I can do whatever I want to you. However I want," He softly kisses down my neck.

I’m waiting for him to force some of his chakra into his mark on my body, but he doesn't. He just lightly kisses over it, just reminding me it's there.

"Because you can't stop me, and you know that."

His red eyes softly map over my chest as if he is methodically planning its path down. His eyes grow hungry the further down he goes. Looking like a starved man about to eat his last meal. A gasp escapes when his calloused thumb flicks over one of my nipples.

It's quickly rewarded with a, “Perfect little sensitive Omega.”

His hands roam around my body carefully to avoid any previous injuries and my body reacts at every sight move. This confirms to me that the drugs are taking effect. I can't help it, I lean into the pleasure more. Kyuubi looks at me with such kindness.

Settling on my chest for a while, giving so much attention to this area. Every suckel and nibble on my chest washed a new wave of pleasure over me. I could almost cum from these intensely gentle touches. It doesn't take too long for my husband's attention to drift lower though.

Never in my life have I seen my husband's mouth come anywhere close to my cocklet. He never cared for my pleasure. It was my job to pleasure him, down on my knees, throat full of cock, while he rutts animalistically, gagging me with each thrust. Being on the receiving end… it wasn't something I even dared to imagine.

Especially not like this.

Hesitantly I reached down to run my hand through his thick red hair. Eyes the same color gaze up to me in a hungry predatory gaze. I watch him perfectly flatten his tongue over my cocklet, tracing it up and down. Shuttering out moans as a flick goes against the sensitive head. I want to buck into this pleasure, but I don't want it to stop.

Red eyes never blinking - making sure I watched everything he did to me.

Lewd sounds fill the air as he continues to move. I’ve never made such filthy noises in my life. It sounds so wrong. He joins in, a deep moan reverberates over my cocklet, I can feel my balls tighten up ready to empty.

I always thought he was too proud to do something like this. That he was too much of an Alpha, to put his mouth down there. My husband found it a degrading position to be in. Sucking anothers cock was just an exchange of power for him. Hell, I don’t think he ever truly got physical pleasure from me being down there, just the pleasure of degrading another individual.

"Don't fight it," His voice was husky, "Moan for me."

One of his hands slid down to my pussy, his fingers started to spread the lube deeper and deeper in me. I thrust back welcoming them. This has to be a stronger dose, it's never felt this good.

He bends his fingers into my g-spot while his mouth remains on my little cock. I let out the most embarrassing moan, while clutching fistfuls of hair.

I can’t control myself, releasing down his throat with no warning, “Yes!”

“Hmm… Taste like slick.” my husband says before whipping the remainderof it off his chin, “I think we can get you to cum one more time tonight.”

Thick fingers stretch me wide, as the predatory glint comes back in his eyes, “What do you think?”

Even though I just came, I need to be filled. It's not just a need, my Omegan body demands it. I stop fighting it and just give in. I moan with each thrust of his fingers into me. I need more.

I plead with my eyes. He stops going as fast, almost stopping entirely. I keep thrusting my hips on to his fingers trying to keep up the speed.

"Ple.. Please…"

"Please what?"

"Please, fuck me." This is the first time I truely begged him to fuck me. I needed him inside me. Bad. I don't care if it's drugs.

He smirks, "Get on top."

Remaining in his chair, he unbuckled his pants to reveal his large alpha dick, knot already starting to form at its base. My legs shake and wobble getting off the desk. He leans back more on it to give me more room. I shake while getting on top of him, straddling both sides of his legs. Usually I'm terrified of how large it is, but in this case I'm excited.

I grab it and slowly line myself up before lowering myself on it. He doesn't speed up at all, he lets me set the pace. Huge hands rest under my hips supporting my weight, while I rock up and down fully filling myself with him. Over and over again. Fuck. It’s never been this intimate before.

Gripping on to either side of his broad shoulders for support, slowly increasing the pace. Feeling his huge dick spread me open more acutely than I’ve ever felt before. I lean forward to be closer to his face, about to willingly kiss him. Why am I doing this?

I can't escape - I'm stuck here.

His hand reaches up to my face, still so softly that tears fall out. I can't stop them. I haven't cried during sex in such a long time. I can't help it, he's never been this kind to me.

"It's okay," he comforts me.

Stop comforting me. I think, but I don't dare say, because I don't want it to stop.

I need this.

He slowly rocks back and forth inside me while holding me. I never knew how much I needed this. I melted into this for as long as I could. Wrapping my arms around his shoulders, I feel so safe and protected.

He waits for a minute, "You ready?"

"Yes." I say so softly.

He grabs both of my hips, pressing his thumbs right into flesh besides my hip bones. Thrusting at a nice steady pace. I hold onto his chest to support myself while rocking into it. It feels so good.

"I think it's time to switch things up."

My husband flips me onto my stomach, bending me over the desk. Legs spread wide giving him easy access to whatever he wanted. Sheathing himself fully inside with one long thrust, letting me adjust again before he starts back up.

He maintained the nice steady pace from before, each trust drills me into the desk further. My hands gripping the edges until my knuckles whiten. Each shove of his hips pushed in and out stretching my hole in the most sinful ways.

“Fuck I'm going to cum" I say with out thinking, I beg without him asking me to, "Don't stop, please."

Body trembling with pleasure, in this position I feel him like never before. He almost feels thicker, longer, reaching spots I didn't know I had. It has to be the pacing… Or the drugs… I feel amazing right now, completely losing myself with the pleasure.

"Ple-ase, do…n't stop." broken syllables fall from my lips. I keep begging for more. I can't have him stop now. I need this.

My husband listens to my pleas. He keeps thrusting into me. Not stopping. Even reaching around to pleasure my cocklet, going the same pace as his thrust.

"Please don't,” fuck, I need this, ”please, I need this."

He takes this as encouragement. "I'm so close. Please."

"Cum for me." he says in such a stern voice I couldn't help but follow the order.

My body starts convulsing against his as I spill another load over his desk while squirting over his cock. I feel him filling me up too, ropes of cum fill me completely. I came with enough force that it's undeniable, I don't need to see myself to know I'm fully wrecked.

Knotted on my Alphas cock, I felt content for the first time in a long time.

It doesn't last long as Kyuubi says coldly, "Remember, I can be as nice to you, or as mean to you as I want, and it won't matter because you can't leave me."

His words wash over my mind like a splash of cold water. I completely forgot why I came here in the first place. I lost myself in the smallest amount of intimacy he gave me. He even warned me about what he was doing. He was right… he always had to be right.

Kyuubi slides his softening cock out letting warm cum drip from my hole. Fingers going to the mark on my neck, overflowing it with his chakra. It's so intense it scorthes my flesh almost exactly like the first day it was put on me. He’s reminding me I’m his property.

“Throw this out for me on your way out.” He hands me the bottle of lube.

My eyes widened… It's just a normal lube. I feel sick to my stomach, I need to throw up. I can’t blame this on the lube. I can’t blame this on my mark. That was me. I just begged the man who hurt my son to fuck me.

His smirk takes over his whole face, he knows I know, "Oh… And tell Naruto to return from wherever you're hiding him. For your services, I'll give him a week."

"Okay." There’s nothing else to say.

I can't break down in front of him.

I just can't. He can't see me like that. His eyes bore into me as I pick up what remains of my dress and wrap it around my body. I start shaking as I reach for the door.

I start hyperventilating as soon as I leave the office. This is all too much. I rush to our room and lock myself in. Kyuubi is right, what's the point of locking it if he can just get in whenever he wants. Why bother? Why live in this fantasy world?

I lock it anyway.

It makes me feel safe.

I just lay there on the bed for what feels like hours. Eventually the door opens, letting me know there was no point in locking it. I don't look over, I don't care who it is.

"Kill me." I say in hopes whoever it was had the mercy to do it.

"I can't do that." Kakashi said. "The Kyuubi has informed me you had a message you needed to send to Lady Naruto. He told me you knew where he was."

"I have other means of contact." I say, still trying to protect my son.

"He let me know that I'm your only means of contact now."

"I don't have a choice." The silver haired man knew that statement wasn't for him, "Give me a sheet of paper."

He does and I write how to get there on it. I might as well be dead now. There has got to be something I can send them to let them know what's going on. I think for a second.

“Can you give them something for me?”

Kakashi’s eyebrow raises, “It depends. What?”

“A bouquet of sunflowers,” I say remembering an old Uchia story, “I think it will liven up the place there.”

A quick flash of recognition goes through Kakashi’s eye, does he know the message I want to send? Oh no.

“I can do that for you,” he says. I sigh in relief. Maybe he doesn't know.

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 6
Memory Lane.
Naruto’s POV

A blink.

Everything happened so fast, I was… somewhere else before this.

Now…

Now I’m here.

I don't really know where ‘here’ is or even what 'here' is. The more I look at the objects in front of me the less they make sense. They are familiar objects, I understand what they are… I’ve just never seen them before.

I know Itachi is with me, though, so that's nice. I must be somewhere safe. Burying my head deep in his shoulder to hide myself completely in the warmth of his arms.

The feeling of weightlessness over took everything, I want to float away. Perfectly safe far-far away from everything, so far away where I don't need to worry about what's going on here. Some mythical land where no one could ever find me.

I felt my entire body slam down to the earth when Itachi said, "Naru-chan, wake up."

"I am not asleep." I say without emotions, I just can't have any.

I don't know why.

"I know, but it feels like you are."

I'm not living up to his expectations of me right now. I'm supposed to be happy and carefree. I don't think I can be like that any more, at least not for a while.

I know my future mate is just trying to get me to open up... It's probably the right thing to do. I haven't spoken much since I got here. I just don't want to. I want to get lost again.

He won't understand - he probably never will.

What I really want is to tell Itachi everything that happened and my emotions about it. But how do I say, 'My father called me an Uchiha's Whore, like that was the worst thing on this earth I could be. Even though he picked you out for me, he seems to hate that… oh, and your clan still. Oh, um, also my pussy was spread wide open so your coworkers could get a perfect view. I bet you can't wait to get back to work now.'

I think he will hate that. There's not a single thing that has happened to me that sounds even slightly okay. Especially that I allowed someone to view me down there. He already knows that I was checked, just not how.

Does he think I’m overreacting?

Am I just overreacting?

It's not like it's my first time being inspected for that. I have had many handmaidens look at that area before. Two times a year since I presented, someone had to stick their head down there to make sure I was the perfect Omegan Bride.

Hell, even Itachi spent a whole week getting very acquainted with that area of my body.

It's not the first time anyones seen it.

So why did this time feel so much worse?

I started to feel the arousing feeling from the drugs a while ago. Being near an Alpha is making it worse. I need to be comforted, not fucked, so I don't tell him. The weird thing is that Itachi is not affected by my arousal like he was last week. It might be because the stuff Kyuubi used only works on the ones it touches or something.

What my father did to me was unspeakable. He just wanted to see if I was a virgin, I am still scared of interaction. I can't just be around my future mate as I once was. It's not like my father did anything major… I don't think.

I just feel so helpless.

Itachi gently lifts me up and holds me close, I just stay here lifeless. Even with me being aroused I can't seem to respond. Even with my desperation for comfort, nothing. Everything feels numb.

My mind is racing at a hundred places at once.

All of that only happened an hour ago. I have been wearing the sweats he got me for last week. I asked for his jacket too. I wanted to be fully covered. My dad convinced Itachi to be here, so he must have known something was going to happen. He didn't tell me.

I don't think he told Itachi what was going to happen either.

"See like that, you keep on spacing out." Itachi is trying to get me to recover way too fast, it just happened.

"Itachi! Do you really expect me to be ok with this right after it happened?!" I yelled at my beloved.

The Alpha just doesn't get it. I just want it to go back to what it was before, him softly rubbing behind my ears, kissing me tenderly. Not talking about… just not talking.

"I am sorry. If you want, we can just go back to me holding you." Itachi really wants to please me.

"Yeah, I do. Itachi, what you did was fine, I understand, it's just I'm not ready to get all better when it just happened. You will just have to wait awhile, I'll be back to normal, promise." I don't want Itachi to be mad at me.

I hope that this will reassure him.

"I know you will." He kisses me again on my forehead.

He holds me closer to him and just rubs my head, with slow deliberate pacing. Each movement follows a perfectly planned pattern. I want to stay like this; he seems to get now.

I'll tell him about everything later.

My whole life I’ve worried about so much. I've had nothing but time and my own loneliness so it had to be filled with something. I worry about the future a lot. I worry I'm not good enough. I worry I have nothing interesting about me.

I worry I'm not really a person. I don't have any normal people experiences, or even normal royal experiences. I've been locked up in that castle for as long as I can remember. Never being allowed to see anyone or talk to anyone.

I don't know who I am…

I just know something different about me. Something… wrong. I don't know… I know I’ll be okay - I don’t have a choice.

I have to be okay.

Nausea bubbles up in my stomach as I try to stay attached to the world around me. I’m too dazed and exhausted to care about what's really going on... I’ll figure it all out soon enough. It was just too hard to think right now. Too many thoughts sit right beneath the surface. None of them could actually get the energy to float on top.

Detaching myself from everything, it's the only way to get away from this jumbled mess. Everytime I try to think back to what brought me here, numbness creeps back into my thoughts telling me it's better to be here than there. I didn't want to remember.

I just want it all to go away.

I couldn't even define the meaning of what ‘it’ is.

There was no frame of reference to tell me what's going on, I just know that I’m here now.

I want to be anywhere, but here.

"Naru-chan, stop struggling." My father commands as a woman is assisting with putting a big frilly pink dress on me.

I usually just listen to him. Everything goes easier when I don't try to fight it.

Today, well today, I wanted to fight. I had the energy today, because I was just told I was going to be engaged to someone I didn’t know. I knew this day was inevitable ever since I presented as an Omega. I just figured I’d know the Alpha first. Maybe even go to thoes stupid courting parties… get out of this stupid-fucking-house for once.

But no, 'it's not safe.'

The war is fucking over, just dont start another one for a few months so I could find my own mate. Of course that's too hard for my father. The man couldn’t avoid pissing somebody off for more than three minutes if he tried.

"You should be happy to be wearing this. It's very beautiful." One of the ladies that are helping me dress says. She doesn't know anything.

They finally got me into the stupid dress. The woman moved a mirror in front of me so I could see myself. I barely take a glance, it's an ugly light pink dress with a large red bow on the top of it. It has crimson frills at the edge of the bottom that ends at my knees. White stockings and basic mary janes.

I looked like a doll.

"You need to start getting used to this kind of stuff to please your mate. You're going to learn more effective ways to do it later." My father crudely reminds me of my breeding potential, "For now, this will do."

"Why does it matter what I look like?"

"Because your good looks are all you have." He undermines me with this weird compliment. He wants me weak and docile for some Alpha who’s just like him to mount me.

"Father, I don't want to wear this." I started to plead while I started to try to remove the dress.

My father held me down in a strong grip, almost bruising my upper arms, while adjusting my dress, "Naru-chan, you should do as you're told. Wear the dress. I feel bad for your future mate, having to deal with such a disobedient little brat."

"I hate you!" I don't listen to him, I hate that man.

“Hate me all you want… you're going to do what I say.”

“Like dad?” I goat him.

“Yes. Exactly like the love of my life. Minato learned his role really fast… You will too once this is done."

"I don't want to 'learn my roll.''

"You will… You know, Uchihas have very traditional ideas for Omegas. If you think I’m bad… wait till you learn what one of them will expect of you.” I can hear his grin growing with each word, his grip grows tighter too.

“So that’s why you picked him?”

“I picked him,” He laughs, “I picked him, because I thought you could learn a thing or two about being an Omega. There's no one better to teach you that than an Uchiha.”

I don't know why I want to make this worse, “Oh! Was it an Uchiha who taught dad how to be an Omega? Is that why he learned so fast? You didn't teach him… It was a Uchiha who taught him how to follow orde-?”

He grips my neck tightly, “You're going to shut your mouth right now. You had a lot of fight in you today… I almost missed this, it was a lot of fun, but it's over now.”

“You ca-n’t - ‘eeep gettin’ a-way with… this.” I say gasping for air watching it all unfold through the mirror.

“I can and I will.” He released my neck to drop me on the ground.

“Fuck off.” I spit out.

I see the opening behind my father and take it. I ran out of the room and out of the Hyuga Clan's estate. No one bothered to stop me. He sometimes lets me run before he sends someone for me. I think he likes to tease the idea of freedom, with the knowledge that I will never truly have it. I won’t let him break me.

I ran into the forest not caring where I'm going. It doesn't matter where I end up in the forest when I am in it I always feel safe. I end up in a small clearing.

I wonder how different my life would be if I wasn’t born like this… if the fates gave me a different body or at least made the punishments for having my body be less. It's depressing at times. More than depressing at times. Its earth shattering. I feel like the ground is crumbling beneath my feet with each step. My legs hurt so bad from all the running, so I collapse where I am.

My father expects me to be the Perfect Omega. Whatever that means, It seems to change on a whim for him. He expects me to read his mind and know what that means at every given moment. There is no room for any other identity outside of this role he made for me. One day I will become the vessel for some kid, and continue this cycle over again.

Uggghhh, I hate that.

I hate this dress! It's the third one my father made me dress into today! It's the worst of them all! Pink?! I look like a little girl’s doll. He wants to impress the Hyuga Clan with his perfect toy.

I grab at some of the red frills attached to the dress, ripping it off of me. Tearing the whole dress to shreds by the seams. Each rip of silk and lace makes me feel free for a moment.

After my clothes are torn to a point of ill repair, I start to look around. I don't know where I am.
I noticed a tear rolling down my cheek when did this start? I'm a boy and I shouldn't start crying. I just can't help myself. I start bawling like a little girl.

There’s some noise behind me, someone had landed on the ground near me. I involuntarily tense up, it's probably one of the guards that my dad sent. I don't want to go back just yet. I don't want to face punishment from him.

Iruka and Kakashi drop me back off at my father's office, not even bothering to take me to the Hyuga's. I was informed I embarrassed my family with my 'little outburst.' Good. Kyuubi deserves to feel embarrassed.

The fire in this room is dimly lit in the background. Hot flames are the only thing illuminating his den, his domain. The reflection of the flames on my father's face are more ominous than they need to be.

My father loves only himself. It's something I have to remind myself of all the time. Otherwise I might fall into one of his many traps.

He's desperate for control in every circumstance he's ever in. The man wants the world to be just how he imagines. It turns out he can warp logic, reason, and morals to justify anything to himself. I don't know how far he's willing to go to make me 'the perfect Omega.'

"Why are you prone to emotional outburst? You're just like Minato when I first brought him into this lifestyle." My father held me by my arm and had me lifted off the ground. His hand squeezing so tight I'm scared he might break it. "It's very easy to follow orders."

"I don't want this."

"What do you think the alternative is?"

"I don't know…" there really isn't one.

"There isn't one. You have one duty to this country, and you can't even do it."

"Why can't I pick my own mate?"

"You think you could choose something as important as that?" he laughs at the idea, "You're not smart enough to make decisions like that."

"I can make my own decisions, I'm not dumb."

"Yes you are. I’m only asking one thing of you and you can’t do it. How hard is it to sit pretty and spread your legs for an Alpha?" my fathers face is so close to mine, "A common whore can do it, why not you?"

"I don't want to just lay back and let anyone you pick mount me…" anger boils over, "Fuck you!"

"You will not act like this during your betrothal ceremony. If I weren't the most powerful Kage, I know it would be impossible to find you someone to be with." His voice gets so cold and icy.

I hate the way he scolds me, he always wants to knock me down as many pegs as possible. His red eyes narrowed in the harshest glare as he flung me against the wall. The drywall crumbles a bit from the impact.

"Take off your new outfit!" Father commands me while he looks at it in disgust.

Looking back on it, it makes even less sense. He would know who that belonged to. He would have known it was the man he already gave me to. He just wanted to humiliate me… to put me in my place.

At the moment I did exactly what he said it's not smart to disobey him. I started to unbutton the red cloud jacket and let it fall to the floor. The shredded remains of the dress cling to my body.

"You stripped off your clothes in front of a man who is not your betrothed? You're lucky only a few people even know about this, you little slut."

"I'm sorry, father." I say in a very weak voice. Suddenly feeling vulnerable with the scraps of clothes that adorn my body. I am too scared of what he will do to me like that.

"Sorry?! Sorry won't help you at all! You're not going to be like Minato. Always apologising for every mistake, but, yet, for some reason keep making them." He looked at me and was about to strike me again when he stopped himself. "I am not going to leave another mark on you. Your engagement is in a week, you have to be presentable."

I look around; I'm in my fathers office again, the room is completely filled in shadow. A tall man grabbed me from behind and pulled on top of the desk. I can't get a good look at him. My eyes refuse to focus.

"What's it like being an Uchiha's whore?" The words surround me like venom seiring into my skin.

"I-dont…know?" it's getting hard to breathe, I keep trying to fill my lungs with shallow breaths.

"The whole castle could hear you begging him to fuck you. Do you know how embarrassing that is?"

The sides of my silk wrap dress fall down. It's too cold here. I try to warm myself up by rubbing my legs against each other. This action causes the bottom of the dress to slip open exposing me to everyone in this room… I don't know how many people there are.

I'm so glad it's dark in here.

In a swift motion the silk dress drips completely off of my body, pooling on to the desk. So many eyes are on me now, it's like they are feasting on the sight of my exposed body. My tails try to cover me up like a blanket.

"Can you stop staring? It's embarrassing." I beg. The glint in his red eyes looks like he wants to devour me whole in front of all of these watchers.

"I'll stop staring, and just start doing." my body shivers in fear from words that come out of his jagged mouth. The Safety of my tails gets yanked away from me.

He lunges at me, sharp teeth bared, stopping at the juncture at my neck. I feel the sharp pointed daggers starting to press down one my flesh. One bite is all it really takes and I'm marked for life.

"I want to leave my mark on you, now and forever." someone says into my neck. My instincts of staying pure for my mate to take over. I started to slash out. This gets him to back off for a short second.

Tears start falling from my eyes, there is nothing I can do. It seems like he predicted this reaction because the guards already had each one of my limbs. Two are yanking my legs apart with their sharp nails digging into my thighs.

"Just relax, Lady Uzumaki." another faceless man says to me.

A blade was taken to my lace panties, cut to shreds and torn off of my body. I tried to start kicking again. It was all in vain. The faceless guard held me tighter.

I am so scared, I scream, "What… are you…doing?!"

"Do not struggle, it will hurt more." the man with the canine grin said, as more hands held me down.

"Pleessee… please, please." I keep begging for him to stop.

"Relax." this is really happening. A finger is brushing against my opening sending shock waves down my body. He won't stop.

The man wanted to tease me first, he smeared liquid around my entrance. Alternating firmness so I won't know which one will be the one that will penetrate me. I gasp, knowing this would be the one to take me, but my tails find a way to protect me. My skin crawls underneath his touch.

"You begged for this." more hands come from nowhere to yank at my tails again. Giving them access to my body. It reminds me I'm being watched by who knows how many people.

I flipped him on my back, legs forced up to expose me to everyone. Tightness grows in my chest as my heart beats faster than drums. Something slid inside of me, forcing its way in and out of my body. A particularly hard thrust has me screaming.

Fingers lace into my hair dragging my head back to expose my neck. Teeth find their way to that spot again again before biting down. They finish on top of me. A foreign fluid is all over my stomach and face.

It should be over now, I can rest.

I was slapped hard in the face, "I want you to be respectable. Something to be proud of. Not this."

My cheek hurts. He looks down on me again, at the mess he made and blames me for it. The guards let go of my limbs.

"So you admit you're an Uchiha's whore? You fucked him and ruined the only thing good about you."

I look around. I’m in my bedroom. My dad is here.

I’m 14 or 15, it's the day of some party of some clan I don’t bother getting to know. I know I won’t be able to keep in contact with them outside of these parties. The parties happen so infrequently that it's not strong enough to keep any relationship. So there is no point in getting to know them.

It’s the first time he ever dresses me up like this. I used to dress in normal clothes, I think, it's been so long I don’t remember.

My father had me wear a knee high dress, it's white with a flame pattern circling the bottom and the sleeves. The ribbon was a bright flame red color, it is tied in a large butterfly bow in the back. There is one large red ribbon in my hair. He had made a servant put makeup on me.

This is when Kyuubi decided I was his daughter.

"You look lovely, Naru-chan! Come on now let's get to that party!” dad has a big smile on his face while telling me this. He is always excited to be at a party or big gathering.

"I hate when you call me that," I whined, I don't want this life. Why won't he make my father dress me as a boy? "I don't want to go."

"Naruto... this entire day is devoted to you, you have to go." I think it might be my birthday, I don’t remember. He sighs as she tries to get me to go. "It would be very rude not to go, you know that."

"But I don't want to go. I don't want to be seen in a girl's outfit!"

"Naru-chan, you look beautiful in it. Besides, you must get used to it. You will be wearing outfits like that all your life,” he told me, then adds, “I'm sorry."

"Why dad? I'm a boy!"

"Because, your father wants you to be more feminine. He thinks that it will make your future life as an Omega so much easier for you." he tries to rationalize to me.

'Just because that's how your life works doesn't mean it's how I want mine to.' is what I want to say, but I end up saying, "I don’t want to be controlled by him."

"I know." My dad said, all knowing.

Everything is so fuzzy.

It’s hard for me to remember anything before this day. It doesn't matter. My whole life was the same anyways.

I look around. Where am I?

I don’t know. It looks familiar, but it doesn't. The more I try to focus on anything, the more it becomes blurry. Someone is in front of me… but who?

A friend?

I don’t have friends.

“What if I’m not an Apha?” I’m so worried that he’ll judge me for this… I don't know why he never judges me.

He blinks twice before looking me up and down, “I don't think you have to worry about that.”

I feel the smallest pain in my stomach, “But what if I’m not…”

“Then you're not. You can still kick anyone’s ass so why would it matter what you are.” he said so simply, like it was an immutable fact. He always makes everything feel so simple. Things either are or they're not with him.

“You sound like my dad.”

“Your dad might be right sometimes. If you can kick someone's ass, why would it matter if you were a Beta?” I don’t know why this hurts more, that he’s saying my dad can be right or that he can't even fathom me being an Omega.

“What if I’m not a Beta either?” I bring that to his attention, it's best not to talk about either of our fathers.

“Oh…” He gets it now.

He’s thinking in his own head… I don’t break him from it though. I usually do, but not this time. I want to take as much time before I hear his response… I don’t want to hear his response to this.

The air is heavy, I can practically hear the conversation he’s having in his head.

He finally realized I’m not going to break him from his own thoughts this time, “Then you're an Omega.”

He spoke those words with no judgment. It's just a simple fact that now we both know. He knows this will affect my life way more than just not being an Alpha.

“Yeah, I’m an Omega.” This is the first time I say these words out loud and I’m saying them to the only person I trust with this secret.

“If you want, we can probably keep it secret for a few more years.”

“We?”

“Yeah, I know your father.” He just left it at that. We didn’t speak about it for the rest of the day. I knew my secret was safe with him.

He was my best friend.

I am being flooded by memories of the past. The force of it all shoving away any thoughts of the now. I'm so lost in the currents, I don't know which way to go. Just being pushed and pulled wherever the water will take me.

Maybe there was something important at the time, but I have given up trying to figure out what it could be. It was better to focus on the future and not the past. My old life was a lot. I don't remember it fully, I get flashes now and again. Nothing to really piece anything of meaning from. All I can be sure of was feeling anxious all the time.

What was I supposed to be remembering?

I’m not too sure anymore…

It must not have been important.

My beloved future mate held me tightly as he was sleeping.

Now, here, I don't have to worry about anything.

With Itachi, I was happy. I was so very very happy, nothing else in the world mattered. The way he looks at me, lets me know I am special. The way he held me close, rubbing his hand through my hair, I knew everything was okay.

I was okay.

I would be okay.

This week had to be a lot for him as well. He has so much weight on his shoulders. I'm just adding to it. I know I shouldn't be so mean to him, everything is just too much.

I looked up at Itachi, he is my future, my hope for a better life. I love him so much. I kissed him on his forehead, the same way he does to me.

I must have moved a lot because he woke up.

"Itachi..." I feel the blush on my cheeks.

"Yeah, Naruto." Itachi smirks.

"I love you." It's the first time I've told him this.

I don't know what compels me to kiss him again but I do. Our kiss became passionate, our lips moving perfectly together.

Itachi holds his hand to my back, pushing our bodies closer together. His tongue slid out of his mouth and licked at my lips. I wonder if I should let Itachi enter. I decided to let my mate's tongue enter my orifice. His tongue started to probe in my mouth, I intertwined my tongue and played with his.

Our kiss stops when we realize we need to breathe, a string of salvia connects between us.

"Naruto, I-."

The door knocks.

Itachi’s eyes glanced over it.

My future mate sighs and straightens up, before he walks over to it.

“Kakashi,” he says before the door opens.

How did he manage to find us here?

“Your stay here will only be for a week. After that time this place will be demolished by orders of The Kyuubi.” He said plainly.

“I understand.”

“Before I go, Lady Minato made sure I gave you these.” Kakashi hands over a bunch of sunflowers, “I think you know what they mean.”

His eyes looked over them intensely, almost afraid, but that fear left as soon as it came. He seemed to already have a plan in motion.

“Tell him I got the message. We will be gone in a week.”

Kakashi looked over at me, “Good.”

Kakashi left as soon as he said that. Not overstaying the welcome. Once the door closed Itachi threw the flowers in the trash.

“What’s going on?” I ask.

“I have to send a message to my family,” He said the first time I’ve seen true fear in his eyes.

He takes a deep breath in. He's making a plan in his head.

Itachi nods to himself as fear turns to confidence, “At least we have some warning about this. I need to send a warning to my family to bring as many Uchiha back to the Compound as possible.”

I don't really know what's going on, but he seems to have a handle on it. I'm so tired. I want to sleep forever.

My head started to fill back up with thick goop as I drifted between the dream world and the real world. Muffled voices moved around somewhere above me. I feel something warm caressing my body, but I’m too drowsy to do anything about it. Someone is rearranging my body to their whims.

Everything is so heavy.

A pinch.

Why?

My eyes are too heavy to open. I feel like I'm sinking… like I'm drowning. My limbs are too heavy to move through the water above. Only darkness awaits me at the bottom.

Air leaves my lungs.

Am I still dreaming?

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 7

Attack From Within.

Itachi’s POV

It has been exactly a week and one day since that incident with Naruto and his father. We were only allotted that much time together. I did my best to comfort him during that time. It worries me how fragile Naruto's disposition is, but I had to depart from my love.

My family needed me and I needed to ask them some questions. Minato seems to understand a lot more about my family's stories than any outsider should.

"Hey, how was the bitches heat?" Kisame asks me, not caring to call Naruto by his name.

"It was alright. It did not end well," deciding to ignore what he said. I am used to him being so shrewd.

“That why you seem so chipper today?”

"I’m still alive." I remind him.

"Do you know what happened?"

“No.” I say not wanting to get into the details of the whole affair. I do not know what information I can trust with him just yet. "I have to talk to my mother."

“That bad Oedipus?” crude as usual.

“It’s not like that. I have to ask her some questions.”

“We’re friends right?” I have no idea what the shark is about to say, but nothing good comes from this.

“Yeah.”

"Do you want to know?"

I don't, but, "How do you know?"

"I was there… it was fucked up, man. I know you probably don't want to talk about it." Kisame pauses, "All I’m sayin’ - you should keep your head down for a while."

"I will take that warning into consideration. The Kyuubi does seem a bit more volatile than usual."

"That's an understatement." he laughs, "Usually he's happy after we win… we get a good few years of peace and fun. I can go to any local bar and whip my dick out. Catch heaps of Omegan sluts… it's the best welcome home."

"Please tell me you don't actually whip your dick out like that."

"'It's a metaphor…" he laughs again, "and, also, yeah, once."

I just looked at him.

"What? It worked!"

I shake my head at the thoughts of his dick, "Ignoring that. The threat from the west must really have him on his toes."

"It's weird to think we used to be allies." he shrugs.

"That was when the previous Kazekage was in charge."

"Yeah… New one was, what, only 16 when he took over, right?"

"Right."

"Imagine ruling a whole nation at 16… I think I would have gone mad with power."

"Didn't you already?"

"Hey, what I did when I was with the Seven Swordsmen doesn't count." he then skinks into a big grin, "but yeah… went a lil' crazy back then… and that was nowhere near the power of a Kage."

"Hn."

"Do you think you'll go mad with power when you become the next Hokage?"

"I'd like to think I won't."

"Good thing I'll probably be retired by then… I mean I'm sure you'll do fine… I just don't think you'll let me have as much fun as Kyuubi." Kisame tries to explain.

"Hn."

It takes under a day of walking to get to the Uchiha Compound. It felt much longer with Kisame's constant chattering. The only benefit the shark found in me and Naruto was the power he would get with it. He saw our union as most people did a power alliance.

We got to the gates of the Uchiha Compound. They surround the whole town, it is a fortress. As soon as the gates opened we parted in our own separate ways. Kisame went to the left to the more rural parts of the town, while I went straight to the center of it all. I have to talk to my parents.

3rd POV
With Kisame

"Hey, you're Itachi's partner in the Akatsuki?" A man cloaked in the shadows questioned.

Kisame went against all of his feelings of unease and replied, "Yeah."

"We have a job for you."

The man in the deep purple cloak reveals an official scroll from the crown. The object of great importance caught the shark's attention. Now knowing the seriousness of the request of whatever is to come.

"What is it?" He knew he could not refuse whatever was written down.

He fears the worst. If it was for the both of them, he would have said that, but the shadowed man said 'you.' This demand was for the shark alone.

The man removed his cloak's hood, but his face was still hidden by the shadows, "Follow me."

Kisame knew the importance of this, he had to follow this man through the great unknown.

Eventually the two men reached a particularly empty section in the compound. All life seemed to fade from this spot. Humans avoided this spot, the bugs made no noise, no animals scampered around, nothing, it was just pure silence.

"Hello, Sai. I am glad you have gotten the target." another man said all that could be seen was piercing yellow eyes from the shadows. "Do not be alarmed, I am here to help you."

"Yeah?" Kisame had his doubts but that was a sealed scroll from the crown, "Let me see the scroll."

"Good." the man removed himself from the shadows with a devilish grin.

His long black hair flowed behind him, making his sickly pale skin stand out. Yellow slit snake eyes were this man's most prominent feature. They bore into your soul from nightmares unremembered.

"Orochimaru!" Kisame shouted, he did not like what he had just agreed to because of who he agreed to it with.

Orochimaru was a wolf-snake hybrid demon from the south. He used to be part of the Three Sannin with Jiraiya and Tsunade, before, of course, he tried to kill them. The snake did not manage to kill his friends, but the three destroyed the surrounding villages while trying. No one but the three survived.

Since then he was supposed to be hiding in The Sound Territories.

"Ahh.. I see you know who I am, well that gets our introduction out of the way. Well now it's time for you to hear my plan…" he threw the scroll at the shark man.

It was almost time, the preparations had all been made. Once Itachi would make his move, so would Orochimaru. It would be an artful dance with the devil himself. There was no one other than the people of the Clan in the Compound that day. It was a clever bit of work from Danzo’s long reaching organisation.

It started off simple with the early return of the Wolves of Konoha. All congealed back together to one area by one little letter. No one was too upset that their leve was shortened so quickly. All too eager to return home and start their dastardly plotting again.

The table was set, all that had to be done was to make sure the guest of honor was there, and well taken care of.

With Itachi

The room is excessively decorated with the Uchiha symbol. The Fan of War is masterfly carved on every surface it could be. The edge of the table had an alternate faceing pattern pattern of the symbol with the chairs matching perfectly as a set. The four window borders were stained with red on the top and faded to a white.

Pride fills this room.

The two men who occupied this room were on edge. They both knew all too well any misstep with the betrothal would greatly affect the Uchiha Clan and Konoha. It was unspoken, but well known. The clan was sitting on a house of cards so fragile a small breeze could knock it over.

"Hello, father." The eldest son spoke first.

"Itachi, what is the cause of your delay?" fear hinted in the corners of his mouth.

"My mate needed me." Itachi said, not wanting to explain the details of the delay, he switched the subject, “Is mother around?”

"Why?" Itachi's fathers voice held an angry tone hidden in it.

"I have some questions for her." ignoring whatever his father was worried about.

"I can get her here."

The man knew if his son was serious, he called for one of their servants to enter. At which quickly a male maid, with silver hair and thick rimmed glasses, walked into the room. Now much more adept to his position with the family than he was a few months ago.

"Lord Uchiha." The silver headed male said to the man of the household, waiting for his command.

"Get my wife."

“Of course.'' The servant quickly bowed and walked away with a pace that showed he had no desire to be here longer than necessary.

The son and father pair had nothing to discuss, so they sat in complete silence waiting for her. Neither liked to fill the room with unnecessary things like noise. Anything said between the two would just need to be repeated when she got there anyways.

The lady of the house walked in, she was the picture of class, “Itachi, how was your trip?”

“Why does the Kyuubi’s husband know so much about our culture?” There was no time for any small talk in her son's eyes.

“Oh?” Mitoko glanced over to her husband as if asking for permission to reveal a deep secret.

“He gave Naruto and I sunflowers.” he says hoping the shock will move this conversation forward faster. They both had a look of fear and then understanding.

No one in society really knew where Minato came from. The Omega just appeared one day on Kyuubi’s arm, and no one asked questions. It was immediately accepted, as no one wanted to pry into the personal life of the devil that was ravaging the countryside. For a few years the blonde was able to provide a much needed relief for the nation.

The gift of sunflowers was all that was needed, no longer waiting for permission, “Lady Minanto used to be engaged to one of our cousins before the wars. Only our family knows that. It's a secret we've kept for years.”

“Stop.” Fugaku demands.

“If the sunflowers are true, he needs to know. Our cousin was one the first to volunteer. She just wanted a war to prove herself. Lady Minanto used to live right outside of the old compound; he worked on his family farm.” she looks aside for a second reliving a memory, “They were very in love.”

“What happened?”

“The Kyuubi tripled the country's land in the matter of a few years. He can take a farm boy from a new recruit.” The wolf talked over his wife plainly.

“They both went up to the capitol, two months later Lady Minanto was publicly on The Kyuubi’s arm and no one knew where our cousin was." Mitoko filled in some details her husband left out, "The official report is death in battle.”

"No one questioned that the battle didn't start for another couple of months." Fugaku added.

Minato was on his way to being recognized as a Uchiha, at least before his life with Kyuubi.

She keeps adding more details to questions not asked, “I think he had regretted his involvement with our cousin's death. That’s why he chose you.”

"Oh…" Itachi thinks, "That makes sense."

"Lady Minato was always very sentimental." a soft smile makes its way across the matriarch's face.

"Don't pretend you two were friends." the patriarch reminds.

"It's true… We weren't always on the best of terms, but he always had a way of getting into your heart."

"He was annoying like that."

"And he still speaks up for our clan when he can, which is more than I can say for others."

"Yeah…" the head of the house grumbles out in defeat.

"It would be naive of us to think that's the only reason he chose me. He must have known what you guys were planning." Itachi spoke out.

"He did. I am not sure The Kyuubi did, though."

"That is also naive."

"I don't appreciate it when my son calls me naive."

"You believe there is anything going on in this kingdom that The Kyuubi does not know about. What would you call that?" the younger challenged.

"You would have told us. You're in the organization above the Anbu."

"Do you think The Kyuubi would tell any secrets to an Uchiha?"

"Hn." the older does his best not to reply.

"Were you continuing to plan the takeover after the engagement was announced?"

"We needed a backup plan."

"Your backup plan might have cost us our Clan."

"The Clan is my responsibility, and has been for years. I know what I'm doing."

"We're being threatened by the Hokage."

"That's why we needed this backup plan. I knew this engagement wasn't going to work. How do we know you didn't fuck this up?"

"Do you think I would be so reckless?" A slight air of fear slipped out of the young wolf's mouth when he said this.

"We need to stop this infighting, and get to our true enemy," Mitoko says plainly, “We were able to collect most of our family back here as requested. How many days do we have?”

“There is no way to know. We need to fortify our compound and start interrogating anyone not in this room. They are all our enemies until confirmed not.” Itachi says take control of the room, or maybe just himself, “No one in or out.”

"Of cour-"

Crackling of the wall behind his parents happened in slow motion. Large gashes and tares rip their way through the building scattering debre wherever it lands. Itachi watched unscathed as he could do nothing to stop the roof from falling on top of them.

Three bombs had just gone off simultaneously throughout key points of the Uchiha Compound. The loud noises left ringing in any survivor's ears, disorienting the senses even further.

It didn't take long for the seasoned soldier to regain his composure. The familiar sight before him was easy to adapt to. He was built for it after all.

"Dad!" Itachi was surprised he called out that title.

Itachi had called the older man 'father' ever since he took him to work and showed what the future would hold. Sure there was a time, when he was much younger, that he referred to the old man as 'dad.' that was back when he was a full fledged child, with no responsibility or care. However the word 'father', was a distinction he made for himself when he decided to take on his responsibility.

"Promise me one thing, Itachi." his dad spoke out.

The young wolf sat kneeled down in a puddle of his father's blood. Memories of the first time he'd seen such a site in the forefront of his mind. Memories of war, and what it ment. How the almost supernatural force shaped the lives around it.

Continuing the thought, or maybe even prayer, "Take care of Sasuke."

Time froze still for the living, if only for a moment. His parents accepted their death so easily, only one wish on their mind. Protection of their child, their precious Sasuke.

It was Itachi's duty once more to protect his younger brother.

The sight below, both parents bathed in blood, it was obvious neither of them would make it through the night. Especially since the battle had just started. Itachi had to do the merciful thing for both of them. It was the only kind thing to do, otherwise they would suffer.

Itachi had to kill them.

They both understood and accepted their fate.

Their final moments are the closest Itachi has felt to either of them in a long time. He knew his parents understood him now. They understood the suffering he's endured all of these years in the name of Uchiha. The two had remorse in their eyes as they asked for one final thing in the name of their family.

The Curse of Hatred ran strongly through the blood of the Uchiha. Permeating all of their existence to follow each member like a ghost of a visitor you couldn't quite tell to leave. Whispering dark thoughts in their ears, leaving nothing but chaos in their lives.

Tears ran down Itachi's face, "I'll keep Sasuke safe."

The young man stands up making his way to his mother first. Her agony was too easy to read and too hard to bear through any longer. He thrust the blade of his sword through his mother's back, sending jolts of pain to his heart. Once he felt his mother's life had ended, he slowly pulled the blade out.

"Maybe if I had trusted you, you might have become the first Uchiha Hokage." The last words of the Wolf of Konoha…

Itachi choked at that announcement. Not wanting to imagine a different life he would never have any more, wearing Kage's robes with a beautiful Omega on his arm. He could never become the Hokage of his dreams, he was forced down the path of darkness because of the lack of faith.

The young wolf couldn't find anything to say in response. Rather if he did, he would say too much, so quickly the blade fell down piercing his father's body. The action ending all 'what ifs' in favor of 'what is.'

There was no time for Itachi to dream anymore. Not with what was going on. He had to protect his brother.

"Lord Uchiha! I…" The silver headed man came running in the office, then backed away as far as he possibly could when he saw what happened.

"Where's Sasuke?" There was no time for games.

"Right." the servant shaking, "Follow me."

Inside the now noisey house, unfamiliar chakra shimmered in the distance. The end of the hallway, just outside this door the intruders make their presence known. They are eager too, fastly approaching the Uchiha Head’s Meeting Room as if they knew exactly where to go.

The door forced itself open exposing four Sound Soldiers.

There has been a slight altercation going on with the Sound territoires. An Attack on one of the Fire Kingdom's major villages would benefit them greatly, especially the Wolves of Konoha. However, this attack was supposed to be from the crown, not an outside invasion.

Itachi was easily outnumbered, this did not stop him, it never did. He went to the nearest soldier and drop kicked him to the next life. In a fluid motion he kicked the other closest bird through the wall.

"Hurry up." Itachi said to the servant, "Don't worry about anyone, I will take care of them. Lead me to Sasuke.'

The next sound soldier died before she even understood what was happening. A clean whip of the blade removed any evidence of the action.

“Do you understand what you're doing?” Her partener replies

Without replying Itachi closed the distance between him and the other. Each step forward was another step back for the man, trying his best to retreat from the inevitable. When his back finally hits the wall, the Sound Soldier starts to weave signs -

But it's too late.

Before anything could be made of the signs, the soldier became just like his friend.

Two more deceased.

"This way!" the silver haired man beckoned.

Throughout the chaos of the invasion servant leads Itachi to his own suite. They managed to slip by everyone who could have been a problem easily.

"Sasuke," Itachi shouted, hoping beyond hope that he is alright.

"You know I am not some defenseless chick like your slutty little princess. So you don't have to defend me." Sasuke said acting superior.

"Our parents are dead."

"I would assume so with all that's going on."

"It's not the time for jokes, brother. We have to leave now."

"Why?"

"Do you want to die here?" Itachi closed the distance between brothers and grabbed him by his arm…

Only to be swatted away by Sasuke, "I don't need you to protect me."

"You do. Come on Sasuke, we have to go."

"I'm fine here."

"The entire clan is under attack." the older brother informs him of an idea he can't quite shake, "I think it's The Kyuubi, but I can't be sure."

The silver haired man's eyes widened in disbelief, "How do you know?"

"You're being paranoid, big brother. Aren't you supposed to wed to his bitch kid?"

New invaders make their way to this standoff between brothers. Just a few low level soldier who would be easy to take out. Itachi engaged with them, with plans to do away with them quickly. Out of the corner of his eyes he saw his little brother just standing there - not fighting or even being attacked.

The older wolf used Amaterasu to wipe out the rest in one stroke. Black flames surrounded the opponent's entire bodies. Only to extinguish when their lives were over, leaving nothing but ash in the wake.

"What are you doing?!" Itachi asked his younger brother.

"I told you that you were paranoid. The sound soldiers are with me, dumbass. Lord Orochimaru and I are going to destroy this entire useless clan."

At the sound of Orochimaru's name Itachi got a slight shock, "You can't be serious."

"Good boy, Sasuke." Orochimaru said to his brother, he then looked over to Itachi. "Hello Itachi, it's been awhile, hasn't it?"

"Not long enough." Itachi had the pleasure of meeting that man years ago, since then decided he never wanted to see the other ever again.

"You're just being mean. You know you miss me." Orochimaru said in a teasing voice.

"Orochimaru, what are you doing with my brother?" Itachi snapped and his usual calm voice became harsh.

"I'm making the last surviving Uchiha my queen. He will look so beautiful on the throne next to me."

"In hell you are."

"You're just sad it isn't you. If you want I can make the both of you my partners."

Itachi was getting sick of the pervert. He immediately attacked Orochimaru, but the snake quickly dogged it. Itachi begins to unleash a flurry of blows only to be knocked back. Refusing to stop and let his young brother become the snake man's bitch he unleashed his mangekyou sharingan.

He used it on the servant first, the silver haired man fell to his knees. Orochimaru quickly glanced back at his companion. With that as his diversion Itachi ran toward Orochimaru. Itachi did a finishing blow on Orochimaru, except his body turned into snakes and slithered away.

Itachi was already thinking of his next move, when he was suddenly hit from behind. The silver haired man was standing over the wolf's unconscious body. Apparently the servant that Itachi put into a genjutsu was a clone, and the real one was hiding.

Orochimaru transformed from the snakes back into his body.

"The great Uchiha clan ended in one simple attack. I almost wished they would have put up more of a fight." Orochimaru smirked, pleased with how well this plan was going.

The snake took out his sword, placed it against the fallen man's neck and sliced right through.

Sasuke looked away at this, not wanting to see his brother's death. For some reason this hurt more than killing his own father and mother. The world felt black and white now.

Beyond good and evil, beyond any emotion, was death. Death awaits for us all in the end. It was a simple fact that everyone knew, but liked to ignore. Pushing it off on the sidelines until the absolute last minute when it had to be faced. One day the bell will ring for you, and it will be your time to join the others in the great beyond.

Itachi's body is cold as it lays on the blood splattered floor. Limbs are splayed open in awkward positions. Head split from his body, a necklace he always wore loosely hung off the split open neck. Nothing quite was where it was supposed to be.

"We're through here," Orochimaru ordered, "Let the others finish the rest."

A few hours later two men, in black cloaks with red clouds, walked onto the Uchiha Compound searching for proof it was over. They discovered the brutal fact that every Uchiha was dead. They entered each room to look for any survivors of this battle. Not a single one was found.

The men enter the room where Itachi's body can be found. Kisame was standing over it, not letting it out of his sight. As if he expected it to move, as if the limbs would form back into appropriate shapes if he looked at it just rifht.

They wouldn't.

He knew that.

"It looks like he struggled the most, un." the blonde man said.

"Yeah." the blue skinned man fighting tears in his eyes, "You know what he's like."

"A pain in the ass?"

"He's dead. Have some respect."

"Kinda hard to respect a dead man. It's not like he died for anything important."

Kisame didn't know why this had to be done, but he said, "Itachi died for Konoha."

"If you say so."

The shark followed the orders he was given despite his feelings. He is a part of the Akatsuki after all and their main mission was to the crown. He grabbed the necklace and ring off Itachi's corpse.

"This should be proof enough." not wanting to spend more time with the body of his friend, he whispers "I'm sorry."

A Few Months Prior.
Minanto POV

I arrived at an Uchiha Complex for the first time in almost 20 years. Kyuubi allowed me to visit with only a few guards. He almost never lets us outside the capitol, let alone here. I’m very surprised I’m allowed to be here at all.

He and our son will be staying with the Hyuga Clan while I talk. I think it's so I’m not tempted to ask for asylum with the Uchiha. If they had the heir and me, they could successfully form their coup. I know they have been thinking of doing that for awhile. The Hyuga’s would never want their cousin clan to ever have that much power. Kyuubi knows it's best to keep my son with them while I negotiate this union.

The gates have always felt so large and almost overwhelming. I remember the first time I tried to sneak into the old Uchiha Complex. I chuckle to myself. Kakashi and Iruka glanced over at me, I quickly composed myself. I’m here for business.

“Hello!” I shout at the guards, making their presence known.

That exact second the gates open outward, Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto stand there to greet me. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen either of them.

“Mikoto! It's been awhile.”

All of the other Uchihas around them are surprised with the familiarity I just shared. I guess a lot of them forgot about me. That’s okay, it's been a long time.

“It has, Lady Minato.” Keeping with the formalities.

I join their group and they lead me to the main house in the center. They’ve rebuilt this complex very well. It’s so similar to the one they had before. I almost forget it's not the same. The whole walk was silent enough for me to get lost in my thoughts here.

We stop by the memorial wall, I pause to think of all the Uchiha I know, of The Uchiha, I know who has died. I can find her name here. ‘Death in Battle’ is the official reason, I always wondered what it was reported as.

I glance over, noticing one of my guards also seems to be looking mournfully at this plaque, “Did you know someone?”

“A few people, sir.” Kakashi seems to not want to say any more… I understand.

“We all know a few people.” I just agree. We all just stood in silence in front of the monument for a while. I am very grateful for this silence. Eventually we start moving again.

We finally reach a tea room I’ve never been in. We talk about our families for a while, catching up on some basic goings ons in each other's lives. It's relaxing just to be around another house for awhile.

“So what is it we owe this pleasure?” the head of the household said, trying to get to the real reason for today. I got snapped out of my fantasy for a while.

“Well if you must be so blunt.” I tease them, usually they are so good with formalities. “I’m here to ask about your son, Uchiha Itachi.”

“I believe your husband would know about him very well considering his position.” Fugaku says.

“He does. Here’s a little secret: my husband doesn't know everything.” I add, trying to use double talk in this room, my guards are still here.

“Hn.” He’s waiting for an elaboration.

“I was wondering if your son was single. Not for me of course!” I laugh it off. Not wanting to let them know everything I know just yet. I want to make sure of a few things first.

“He hasn't taken a mate yet. That’s public knowledge. We haven't found anyone suitable for the next head of our house.”

“That's a pity, but not really what I’m asking.”

“To our knowledge our son hasn’t been with anyone in a few years. Itachi has been very dedicated to his work to your husband.” Mikoto said knowing exactly what I was asking.

My next question is directed at her, “Is he kind?”

I can tell she feels the sadness in my voice, she assures me “He is imbued with all great traits of an Uchiha Man.”

“Good.” I say more to myself.

“I have been hearing rumors about your Clan. I hear you have some big plans coming up and I hope my offer can influence your decision making.” I let him know that I know.

“What is your offer?” I can tell he’s on high alert now.

“I propose marriage between our two clans. To symbolize the partnership we’ve had for years. My son is coming of age soon, I believe Itachi would be a perfect fit for him.”

“Is he… like you?” Mikoto asked, knowing I am an Omega.

“Yes. Don't worry, The Kyuubi Clan's bloodline won't stop with this union.” I try to keep it as light hearted as possible. Knowing the Uchiha are territorial more than anything else and wouldn't stop the main houses' bloodline for any union.

"We'll have to get more of the details, but this can be agreeable." Fukaku states. "This could do great things for the Uchiha Clan."

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 8

Calm Before the Storm
Naruto POV

I dreamt I was asleep.

Then, without warning, I awoke in a strange place. Unfamiliar ceilings and unfamiliar walls trapped me inside this box. Nothing in this realm made any sense to my eyes.

A man came to me in the dreamland. His power was intoxicating. Almost a pure reflection of myself. Better than any mirror I've ever stood in front of. Well, if I was being honest with myself, it's more like one of those carnival mirrors that distort the viewer's sense of reality. The distortions felt more real than anything else I've ever seen before.

All I knew was he was a lost warrior, just like me.

He told me I could have everything I ever wanted, all I had to do was join him. The boy's distorted hands stretched out to me, beckoning me to follow him deeper into this dreamland.

So, I did.

I am not too sure what I even want, but I don't want to be here anymore.

Following him down a long never ending corridor of doors felt like an eternity. Here, time both existed and didn't. Everything was the same for so long I couldn't tell if it were hours or days or even years.

We finally got to the last one on the right, the strange me opened the door. Inside is something I refused to believe. Carnage and destruction in volumes I could never imagine before.

Every so often your eyes see something that your heart refuses to believe. Your mind makes up a new story to make sense of it all. Something to replace the awful reality of the truth.

I used to be somebody else… before all of this. Then everything changed. I became everything he wanted, a doll to be played with. Just a toy meant to be enjoyed by Alphas.

How long have I been like this?

I lost myself to a dream… Then one day, I couldn’t tell where the dream ends, and real life begins. I don't know how it all will end… but I know it will. One day the clock will stop ticking. Or maybe it will start up again.

I don't know.

The reflection held out his hand.

As soon as I reached for it, the illusion broke. The figure shattered into a million little pieces. Each blade of reflective glass sliced down my arms as they fell to the ground.

When I finally awoke from this dream, I stood in a void of nothingness.

It's so dark in every direction that I look.

I try to push through, but black neverending tendrils hold me in place.

I want to scream out for help, but I know no one will hear me. I don't think anyone knows I'm here anymore. I've been here for so long, eons, I think I've been forgotten. It's the only thing that makes sense.

In the distance, fire.

Was that always there?

I'm not too sure.

The flames are so far away that It looks like a pinprick hole in a box. The only source of air for a small bug that you don't want to escape from its confounds. I want to run towards it, but I'm stuck in place.

Mesama gets thicker around me the more I struggle. The tendrils digging deeper into me, not wanting me to become free. Going into places I don't want them to be.

"Naruto, wake up!" Haku said firmly.

Five more minutes.

In my dream I was so powerful. I was burning my father, and he was in so much pain. His eyes were screaming and crying for help. I finally had the power to defend myself… and I used it. I wonder if it's a bad thing that I enjoyed it.

I groaned, not wanting to leave my dream world, but slowly peaked my eyes open to see the shadowy figures of two men.

I'm in my bedroom.

I barely mumble out, "...I don't ... wanna wake up..."

"You already did." Haku said in satisfaction. He's right, and he knows I won't be able to fall back asleep with the two of them there.

"No. I didn't… I'm… I’m sleep talking..." I tried to rebel against this, maybe I could sneak a little more sleep if I tried.

"If you're still asleep how can you resp-”

"Shut up you two and get ready." Zabuza intruded on our fake little argument.

Haku followed his older mate's order. I know his only desire in life is to please Zabuza. He really is the perfect Omega. Seeing them together kinda gives me hope that true love can really exist.

"Come on Naruto, let's get you ready." Haku said while helping me out of the bed.

I would try to protest more, but I know it wont do anything.

The other Omega eventually changed from being just a bodyguard to my own personal handmaid. I think he got bored of just waiting around and doing practically nothing.

Guard duty for me is jokingly called the Retirement Job. Something they give to people close to retirement, as they were the only ones with status large enough to deserve such a task, but really there's almost nothing to do but sit around on your ass. Occasionally I decide, with all my benolance, to make it fun for them and run away for a bit. It gives them something to do.

Honestly with Haku around I don't really want to run away. With him as my guard I've been given a lot of freedom to do more things. So there's no reason to run away, and before anyone says it, no before my heat didn't count. I get restless before my heat and there's not enough places to roam around in the castle. If my parents were really serious about keeping me safe they would have called for my alpha sooner. Apparently I went out looking for him.

Throughout all my over thinking, Haku leads me straight to the bathroom.

The marble floors are light gray and the walls are sky blue. A sheer sky blue curtain was in-between the bath and the rest of the bathroom. The floor slowly faded into the bath that was made to look like an outdoor bath. With rocks made to fit perfectly together. The water was already prepared.

Zabuza waited outside of the door, not wanting to be a part of this routine. I don’t know if it's an order from my dad not to let an Alpha see me this way or out of respect for his partner. Either way, I appreciate that it's just me and Haku.

"Strip." Haku ordered.

"Oh Haku… Zabuza, is right outside." I joked around, while complying with the order.

I feel comfortable around this other Omega, in a way I haven't felt in a long time. Especially after everything that just happened. He’s almost like a real friend now. I know he’s not, he’s just hired help.

It's nice to pretend sometimes, though. I like to imagine that I had real friends. That the people around me are because I want them to be. That it wasn't dependent on my fathers approval that I was allowed human contact.

Haku slowly undressed as well. Folding his clothes atop the countertop after removing each garment. He wrapped a deep green towel around his own petite body, not wanting to get his clothes wet.

I quickly sank into the water.

Haku sat on the ledge of the bath so he could help me bathe, like usual. Then he started to wash my back, before moving up to the shoulders. Covering my whole body with bubbles, before rinsing them off. While Haku was washing my hair. I started to build up the courage to ask this question that’s been on my mind for awhile.

"Haku, do you think Itachi really loves me? I mean like really, really, or is he just playing his role?"

"I don’t know. That’s something you would have to ask him.” he then adds, “Why are you doubting it, Naruto?"

"No reason!" I shouted too quickly, I didn't want to admit to him that I was afraid.

It's probably just the way I was raised. My father only wants dad for one reason - he looks good. He makes sure everyone knows that’s the reason. It's not love and it never was. I don’t know the whole story but he could tell there was never any love. No one would willingly want to be with The Kyuubi.

Afraid that Itachi really would turn out to be just like my father and be in it only for himself. Not because he was in love with me, but because he was in love with power. I knew it was silly, but I couldn't stop thinking about it. What if I didn’t deserve true love?

Haku rinses off the soapy water from my head.

"Whatever it is that you are thinking, you need to say it outloud eventually. Otherwise it will just eat you up." he said sensibly.

"Yeah, you're right..." I don’t know what to do.

"Maybe you just need him to tell you that. You know, even I had doubts about me and Zabuza. I always wondered 'why is he with me?'"

"Not why you were with him?" I joke, "No offense, he's not much of a looker."

"I think he's very attractive."

"Yeah, sure, but you own a mirror right? You're, like, super pretty."

"Thank you, Naruto. You're very gorgeous yourself."

"I guess… but we aren't talking about me. Why are you, a beautiful Omega, with such a gruff and tough Alpha?"

"Believe it or not he's actually very kind and thoughtful."

"I'll believe not." I giggle out.

"Then you'd be wrong." he pauses, "When I met Zabuza I was at my lowest and he helped me. He didn't have to, he could have left me like everyone else, but he helped."

"Oh…"

"Yeah. So, because I always had my doubts, one day I just blurted out the question. He answered me in such a way I realized that we were meant for each other," Haku suggested. Seeing how they always were together, it is strange to imagine the Omega being unsure about his relationship to his Alpha.

"What did he say?"

"He said when he saw me he got the callings from the gods above to keep me in his life. Fate brought us together."

"Fate? Really?"

"Really." Haku said with no doubt in his heart, "Now if you're so worried about you and Uchiha it's best you ask him how he feels."

"Ya' sure?" I questioned. Maybe he's right and a conversation is all it would take to feel safe with him.

"Yep, I'm positive. You're only scared, 'cause after you do that it's final."

"I guess…"

"What's the worst that can happen?"

Itachi tells me he's only doing it out of duty, "I don't know."

"Then why be afraid of the answer. Once you have the answer you'll know how to move forward."

"Yeah…"

“Here.” He hands me a washcloth for my… area. He’s let me wash it since… the incident. I haven't felt comfortable with anyone touching me near there since then. I don’t really like doing it myself either.

“Can you look away?” I asked. I know he understands, he told me this feeling will fade with time.

“I think I should give you some more privacy. It will give you some time to think, too.”

Adorned in a fuzzy green towel Haku departed the room to let me soak in my thoughts. I’m so thankful he left me and that he’s not going to watch. Everything about that area is weird to me now.

I move my own hands down there.

My head is all foggy remembering all of… everything.

It's okay - I have this.

It's just me.

I’m all alone.

No one is watching me.

I look away from my own body, focusing on the window, looking at the clouds in the sky. It looks kinda like a little raccoon playing with a ball. He looks so cute. Not a care in the world. The playful clouds above are far removed from me and... my body.

I finished cleaning myself up.

Then I just soak in the water, not wanting to move for a while. Slowly breathing, in through the nose, out through the mouth. Breathing techniques I was taught for moments like this. Instead of focusing on the past, I'm trying to move my attention more to conversation before.

Haku is so lucky to have someone care about him that way. The bonded pair seem like they would do anything for one another. Like they would go to the ends of the earth, just for a moment of the other's time. Their dedication is something I aspire to.

I know that Itachi and I both cared for each other and have no reason to doubt it. He was always there for me when he could be. There was always this pit in sneaking up in my stomach whenever I thought about things like this for too long, though.

I felt like something was wrong with me. Uncertainty makes no sense. There must be something physically wrong with me. Maybe my chemicals were unbalanced. It was just a chemical imbalance.

Or maybe I'm just so broken I can't see a good thing when it stares me right in the face. Itachi is good for me. He's reliable. He's smart. He's strong. He's kind. He's a good alpha.

There was no way Itachi would turn out to be like my father. A man who didn't love anyone or anything; who only wanted control over everything. A tyrant who treats people like objects that could be manipulated to fit whatever mold he wanted.

That was Kyuubi.

Not Itachi.

My head started to get foggy with the heat of the bath. Lately everything feels like I’m in a fog. Or was this always… I couldn’t tell any more. Nothing feels real. I'm wandering alone in a fog of nothingness detached from my own body.

I am not sure how much time passed, but I finally left the bathroom. Covered in a light cream color robe with a forest green towel around my neck. Haku is sitting on my bed waiting for me, Zabuza isn't here.

Haku was already dressed for our trip outside today. He was now wearing a forest green sleeveless turtleneck with black shorts. The outfit curved beautifully onto his body as if it were perfectly made just for him. He accessorized with black fingerless gloves and knee high boots. Haku's signature bun was put up, not a hair out of place.

The other omega was always so well put together.

"Sit down." Haku said as he patted the bed beside him.

Following his command, like always, I sit down. Maybe when I'm finally with Itachi I will get less commands.

Haku used the towel to dry off my hair, “Do you know why we give each other marks?”

“I mean, isn't it, like, to bond with our mate, or something?” I said, not knowing the response he wanted.

Haku always asked such weirdly personal questions. It never started off personal, but it always seemed to get there in the end. He would ask something that sounded like a school lesson, then go into a lecture of something else. And then, boom, sucker punch, out of no where, it was personal.

“The mark tells the whole world who you belong to.” Haku lets me know, pressing onto his overly large mark in a loving manner.

I don’t really want to belong to anyone. I know I have Itachi, but I want to be my own person. Belonging to someone else just feels so intimidating. How do you know if you can truly trust them?

Haku continues, “It's a dangerous thing to be an unmarked omega. Being in heat is one of the most dangerous times for us.”

I already knew this.

I always hated going into heat for just this reason. You have almost no defense, and your body wants to submit to anything - anyone. It's degrading. I usually try to spend mine alone, it's why I run so far away.

It was weird sharing it with someone this year. Not bad, just weird. I wonder if it would have been less awkward if I had a choice in the matter. They didn't want me running away again.

Haku continues his lecture, “However, when you have your mark, the noise of the extra Alphas in the room goes away. Especially during that time. Your body becomes so attuned to your partners, that you can control yourself better. Your body knows its place.”

“My place?!” I can't help but to shout that.

Is this other Omega trying to put me in my place? This is just another, 'Naruto remember your nothing but a fuck toy for an Alpha,' speach. I never expected this from Haku. Everyone else, yeah, but Haku?

“Yes, your place. Not in a bad way - in a safe way. Your body knows who’s going to protect you. Instead of just trying to find the strongest alpha in the room, and hoping it's them. A lot of Omega's get hurt during this time because they are in a frenzy trying to find out where it is safe. The fawning response is a part of that. The mark lets you know who to go to. It gives you a home for another person.” he adds, “When you get yours, this will all make more sense.”

All of this sounds nice. I want to feel that type of safety with someone. He starts to put lotions and oils on my body.

“It goes both ways too. An unmarked Alpha is one of the most insecure beings out there. A lot of people like to say Omega’s, like us, are moody. It’s like they’ve never seen an insecure alpha doing a pissing contest, to make sure people are still paying attention to them.”

I laugh at this so hard, it's true. I’ve seen some Alphas do the dumbest shit to try to get an Omega’s attention.

“Alpha’s need to know their place to feel safe, too, ya know? They aren’t in as much physical danger as you and I might be, but their hormones fill them with a need to protect. Without knowing what to protect, this need can go haywire. That oftentimes turns into unwanted aggression. They are fighting to keep someone safe, but they don’t know who. So they just start fighting anyone or anything.”

During all of this he starts putting clothes on me. I don’t really know what my outfit for today is going to look like just yet. I have an idea from each garment he puts on, but I don’t know how it looks together.

I feel like a doll.

He adds while styling my hair, “It's also why Omega’s build nest.”

“Huh? I just thought it was so we feel safe...” I finally contributed to the conversation.

I never really had a nest before. Itachi was on me so fast I didn't have time to really build one… before that they always just seemed to sneak up on me. I would just wake up and be in heat. So there was no time to take one.

Haku laughs softly at that, he starts to tease me “What do you think makes a nest safe for an Omega? Because a blanket is not going to keep you safe from a predator. It’s the Alpha that makes a nest safe for us. The blankets and comfort items are to give our Alpha’s a place to rest. It's to give them security. It gives them a designated area to protect. It lets their brain rest for a bit. It is our gift to them. A home and purpose.”

"Oh-"

“An Alpha can make an Omega feel safe during heat on a rocky cliff side if situations require it.” This last little bit sounded personal to him, like it really happened.

It also feels familiar. Why do I know exactly what he’s talking about? I’ve only ever shared one heat and I was in my bedroom.

I feel a bit more confident in what I am after that. I still don’t like being an Omega, but talking to Haku about it didn’t make it sound so bad. Everyone else made being an Omega sound like a job... Or a curse. Haku always makes it sound like a privilege.

A partnership.

I take a look in the mirror to really see what I’m dressed like. Which happened to be a large orange knit sweater that went over my shoulders, with a dark blue tank-top underneath it. Light orange jean shorts could barely be seen under the long sweater, but they were there. My shoes are thr same dark blue as the undershirt.

I look nice…

I think.

I don’t look like me, though.

Haku found a way for me to dress where I looked feminine enough to please my father, but was still dressed, at least for the most part, like a boy. It wasn’t exactly what I wanted, but the best compromise. At least I’m not in a dress.

“So what was the purpose of that whole speech?” I asked, still not knowing the thesis of his lesson plan.

“Oh, I thought it would help with the conversation from earlier.” Haku said, not elaborating more.

I look around; I’m in a shop. Haku is next to me. Zabuza must be nearby.

"Yes!" Haku shouted with excitement on whatever garment he found for me, "This one is totally going into the pile!"

Haku's personality did a 360 whenever they went shopping. Instead of being a reserved, caring individual; he became a frenzied shopping monster. I was wondering why we were going shopping today. I used to just have clothes sent to me, but ever since Haku I’ve had some control in what I wore. It still had to be fem.

At least I was allowed outside of the castle. I’m still in the capital city, and heavily guarded, but I'm outside more often now.

It's something Itachi suggested to my father. I'm surprised it worked. My future mate said it was best for me to experience more of the outside world. I'm grateful for that.

Itachi and I do have a special date the next time he comes over. He's taking me out to some tea place or something, and said it was one of his favorites. It's going to be the first time I see him after that incident.

I wanted to look my best for it. I wonder what Itachi actually likes to see me in. He gives me guys clothes sometimes, but I don't know if he just does it to make me happy or if he likes it. Does he want me to dress like a Traditional Omega, like my dad?

I wonder what Itachi is up to. There was a lot that happened. It seemed like he had a lot on his plate, but he wouldn’t tell me all of the details. He just said I had to be safe.

Haku was done picking things out of the racks, and tossed a bunch of clothes into my arms. I know we would literally spend hours just trying on all of the clothes he just picked out for me. Then I would have to deal with the criticism Haku would dish out. This was going to be a long day.

Zabuza weirdly loved to see his Haku like this. I could tell. He seemed happy he was able to provide a more simple life for his mate. I don’t know what they did before but I’m sure it was something a lot more serious than this. I can tell the shark doesn't actually want to be here with his Omega, though.

I gave him a look of pity. I felt bad for Zabuza being dragged here, he looked very out of place. It's very obvious to all outside observers that he is forced here because of occupation.

"Here, try this one first." Haku exclaimed as he threw a light blue thing into my arms.

I quickly entered the dressing room with the first thing Haku wanted him to try on. It looked pretty skimpy, but I am supposed to try everything Haku gave me.

The dress went about 3 inches below my ass. Its so fucking short, its berly even a dress. It’s not even fully on yet. It has black ribbon laced on the back to tie it up. I couldn't reach the back of the dress to lace it up myself.

"How does it look?" Haku said through the door.

"I need some help…"

"Ok, I'll be right in." Haku said while opening the door. "Oh! It looks so good on you and it's not completely on yet."

My friend tied up the ribbon in the back. He ties it so tightly against my body showing off all my… curves. I try to use my arms to cover up some more. This is a bit much for me… well more like a bit too little for me.

Would Itachi like to see me like this?

I still don’t know.

"You look great." Haku says.

"I look like a slut."

"You look good, and that's final."

"But Hak~"

"I said that's final. Now try this on!"

After what felt like forever, I ended up with three dresses, five tops, two shorts, three shirts, and a headache.

I am so exhausted. I don't know why trying on so many clothes could be exhausting.

"As a reward, for being such a good boy shopping with me, I'll let you eat ramen." Haku said.

I smiled in response, I was never allowed to have it at home. Kyuubi said it was filth that should not enter my body. He said it was common people's food; nothing a prince should eat.

I barely remember the first time eating it… It couldn’t have been the palace, but I didn’t really start leaving until recently. I don’t really know where I was, it must have been somewhere else. I was with a friend… but I don’t really have any friends. Maybe just a relative.

I must have been really young.

"Yes, ramen!" I shout, trying to shake myself from my thoughts.

When we got to the stall I ordered the biggest bowl I could. Haku and Zabuza ordered the same. We ate mostly in silence, with an occasional chatter between Haku and me.

Zabzua just seemed to keep a watch on everything. The shop didn't allow for any other customers while I ate here… for my safety. I don’t think the owner minded much. He liked the idea that a royal was eating there, he practically kicked everyone out at that request. Mid-bite some of them. I’m rarely out of my house. I forget how much weight my name and rank carries.

We stayed at the ramen stall for a while after we ate, just drinking some tea. I really don’t want to go back to the palace. I want to stay here forever… I wonder if I can convince them to stay for another bowl.

I don’t think so.

When we finally came home my stomach was full of ramen. I loved it and was so glad they sneaked me some. It made me feel so warm. Who knows the next time I will be able to have it again, though. Maybe I can convince Itachi to bring me some. That sounds nice. Sharing a bowl with him.

"Haku, Zabuza, Lord Kyuubi wants to talk to you." A girl with a blonde ponytail and a purple uniform said to the two. She was one of Kyuubi's assistants. I usually just see her doing paperwork, nothing of great importance.

The blue eyed girl had no choice but to take the bags from Zabuza while the two lovers went to go see their employer. That type of work isn’t usually a part of her job title. She doesn’t seem to know what to do with the bag thrusted in her hands. She’s just kinda darting her eyes around.

“Ummm… you’ll want to give that to Sakura.” pointing in the direction she usually is in. I am trying to be helpful, this isn’t usually what she does.

“Oh! Thank you, Lady Uzumaki.” She bow’s deeply.

It's still such a nice day out, I feel like I was forced to come home too soon. I go to the only outdoor place here, my dad’s garden.

Dad planted the entire garden himself, and took great care of it daily. He loved to do the work, but being married to my father he couldn't do much physical labor. Kyuubi found it unbecoming of the wife of the Hokage to do any work. I think he allowed the garden to be planted, because of some compromise between the two.

I didn't know what Kyuubi was getting out of it; and to be honest he didn't want to know. I knew my father had to be getting something from it, though. Nothing was free.

When I finally got to the garden in the middle of the castle, I saw that dad was taking care of some of the flowers. He’s just where I thought he would be, but he has this blank look on his face. What did my father do to him this time?

"Dad?" I call through the great unknown.

My dad took some time to respond to me, "…Yes?"

"What's going on?"

I couldn't take it, this unknown tension is too much. My dad just pulled me into an embrace, holding me tightly, not wanting to let go. I start to feel tears on my shoulder, my dad is sobbing openly. Stroking the back of my head.

"I'm sorry…I'm sorry….." dad repeated like a mantra, each word getting quieter and quieter until it was only his lips moving.

"What's going on?"

It has been forever since I saw him cry like that. No matter what Kyuubi would do to him, dad seemed to be able to power through it with a smile. Whatever it was this time, it was bad.

"We can get through this together… You don't have to be alone… I’m here…" his hand continued to pet my head, "Don't worry Naru-chan… I’m here.."

Everything stopped.

Dad has tried not to refer to me as Naru-chan... unless something horrible happened or someone died. Who could have died, was it Aunt Tsunade? Someone else?

I’m in complete shock, who could have died? Or maybe it was something else. I didn't want to think one of his family was dead, except obviously Kyuubi. I knew it wasn't Kyuubi, but he wished it was. If someone had to be dead it should be him.

We stayed like that for a long time, my shirt was wet from dad's tears.

"Excuse me, Lord Kyuubi wants to see you, Lady Uzumaki." The same blonde assistant from before said to me.

"Ok..." I’ll finally get my answers.

I left the protection of my dad's garden to enter what I now call hell, or more formally Kyuubi's office.

Standing outside of my father's office is the easiest way to get my heart racing. It's going like a billion beats per second. I don't know what he wants from me now… I can't keep being afraid.

Finally, I take a step in.

I'm in my father's office.

Nothing has changed since the last time, there's no reason it would. He wouldn’t do that to me again. At least not right now, there's no reason to. I haven’t seen Itachi in weeks. There is no reason to check.

I have to breathe.

The fire is dimly lit in the background. The desk- no. The potted plant. The curtains. The rug. The fire pokers.

The heat from the fire. The softness of my sweater. The ~

Before I could finish doing what Haku taught me, Kyuubi walked over to me, just like before. I'm outside of my body. Completely frozen.

My father is putting something in my hand.

I clasp my hand around the forigen object so tight I can feel my knuckles whiten. I’m too scared to open it to see what it could be. My father always was the type to get inside someone's head. Whatever the object is, I know it's a tool of psychological warfare.

“You look,” He eyes me up and down, judging me, “nice.”

“Thank you.” I glance down. I don’t want him staring at me anymore.

“Look at me, son.”

With a brave face, I gulp, before looking into his red eyes. Demonic in nature, like all the hatred acquired by the beast which he gets his title from. Nothing but crazed destructive consumption is held behind those eyes. Fire reflecting off them perfectly.

He’s right in front of the desk.

My breath gets faster.

"The Uchiha is dead, but don't worry we will replace him." Kyuubi stated like it was nothing.

I almost don’t process the entirety of what he’s saying. I can’t hear anything after 'dead.'

Itachi can't be…

He can't be…

Itachi can't be dead.

It just can't happen like that.

Itachi is not dead.

But…

But what if he is? If he is dead… then I'm all alone. I don't want to be alone. Itachi would never leave me alone in this hell hole. He always tried to keep me safe. He can't be dead. He just can't be.

Itachi just couldn't be dead; he is so young! This has to be one of Kyuubi's games. He just wants to scare me, to teach me some stupid lesion. Itachi couldn't be dead.

"What type of sick joke is this?!" I squeeze down hard on whatever he put into my hand - More afraid to look at it now than before.

"No joke. Just open your hand and you’ll see." My bastard father sounds almost happy at this news.

He’s playing with me. I can’t let him get a reaction from me. He feasts on the negative emotions of others, I think it fules his twisted behavior.

I open my hand and in my palm is Itachi’s necklace. Three black rings attached to each other with black chains. So simple, yet the only thing he chose to decorate himself with. This necklace was the only true choice of his on any of his outfits. Mostly he just wore uniforms, whether that be the red cloud cloak or his familys.

No, this can’t be true. I thought he said they had more time. He didn’t let me know what was going on... but whatever it was, I didn’t think he would die.

"You did this!" I exclaim, I know it was him. Everything in my heart says it is my father who killed my betrothed.

"Why would I kill Itachi? He was my best strategist and, more importantly, my one and only child’s mate. I have no desire in my heart to do him harm." Kyuubi is fucking lying, “I am just as distraught as you are.”

I feel anger in my body bubbling to the surface. I start shaking. My stomach hurts. I try to push through.

My father continued, “It was the terrorist, Orochimaru. Apparently had a thing for your betrothed younger brother. You met him, I think. I never thought his obsession would be enough to kill the entire Uchiha Clan over. What some people do for some ass, huh?”

Kyuubi may be a bastard, but he doesn't lie. Not like this at least. He misleads, he moves things away, bends the truth, but he doesn't lie. He likes to tell the truth, said the truth always hurts more than any lie ever could.

Itachi is dead.

The tears are welling up, before spilling over the edge of my eyes. I start to break down in tears, I can't stop them. I doubt I ever will stop them. They just will keep falling like a waterfall. Itachi's dead and there is nothing I can do about it.

Why did he have to die?

"Stop crying. You’re just like your dad, ya know? I told you he will be replaced. Soon you will forget all about that Uchiha boy and be happy with the new mate we found you.” Kyuubi was so disgusted with me, he then ordered whoever was hidden in the shadows, “Get him out of here."

Just like before, someone I don't know threw me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. I don’t bother fighting this strange man. I’m so numb. This silver haired man was carrying me out this hell hole. Bouncing up and down throughout the familiar hallway to a familiar room.

It doesn’t feel as if I’m actually leaving this hell hole. It feels like now hell is following me. Its flames grow over the entire castle, trying to engulf me completely. Soon this entire castle will be nothing but sadness. I will have nothing to look forward to. No one to help me when I need it. Itachi died. My one true ray of hope. Now he's dead, and there is nothing tying me to this earth.

I grasp onto the necklace even harder.

"Carry my son with respect!" My dad demanded, his loud commanding voice boomed through my head. I now have a headache from all the crying and the voice of my usually calm dad made it worse. The man carried me in a more respectful bridal style after my dad commanded it.

"Dad... I'm scared…" I really am, I have no idea what to do without the man I love.

"I’m here, and I'll always be there for you." My dad was following behind the man who was carrying me to my room.

When we finally got there he just dropped me on my bed, before he left the room. He didn’t bother speaking the whole time… it's not like there was much he even could say.

"Watch what you're doing!" My dad shouted at the door. That noise made my brain pound against my skull harder. I can't stop crying no matter how much my head hurts. Each sob takes so much energy out of me.

"Everything is ok. I’m here for you Naru-chan. I understand how you feel~" My dad rubbed my hair while saying all this shit.

"NO YOU DON'T!"

"Naru-chan, I understand more tha-"

"Leave me alone! You don't know what it's like!" I yell at him, he doesn't understand how I feel. Sure, he's been with Kyuubi and he's a bastard, but he doesn't know what it's like to lose someone like that. I don't want him here pitting me.

"...oh… Ok... Naru-chan." My dad is looking down like he's about to cry again, "I love you. Take care of yourself. I will be here in the morning."

Maybe I shouldn't have yelled at him, I mean he was just trying to help me. He doesn't mean any harm. I just… I don't know.

I can't believe I ever doubted my love for Itachi. Why would I question his love; he'd never become a bastard like Kyuubi. I'm just so stupid!!

I hate myself, why would I ever doubt Itachi.

I love him - he loves me.

No question, now he's dead. I can't ever see him again. He can't hold me any more.. Why am I such an idiot!?

I'm squeezing his necklace in my hand so tight I feel like I might break it. I can’t break it, that's all I have left of him. That's all I have left.

I put his necklace on.

I’m never going to take it off.

I love Itachi.

Chapter Text

 

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 9

Lessons from the Past.

Minato POV

Kakashi, my husband's underlings, and former mentie, has my son draped over his shoulder like he was nothing. Like my son was common trash. As if my son didn’t need comfort right now, it was just a duty to be done.

"Carry my son with respect!" My voice echoed throughout the hallways. My demand was met when the Alpha rearranged my son to a more suitable carringing position.

"Dad... I'm scared…" My little boy cries out for me.

"I’m here, and I'll always be there for you."

I follow behind them now to his room. When we finally got there he just dropped my son on his bed, before he left the room. He didn’t bother speaking the whole time… it's not like there was much he even could say. He was disrespecting me, and the crown prince, but it didn't matter, because it was orders of the Kyuubi.

"Watch what you're doing!" I shouted at the door, before caring towards my crying child, "Everything is ok. I’m here for you Naru-chan. I understand how you feel-"

Naruto cuts me off, "NO YOU DON'T! Leave me alone! You don't know what it's like!"

"...oh… Ok... Naru-chan...I love you. Take care of yourself. I will be here in the morning." I give him one last lovey stroke over his wet cheek.

Naruto doesn't understand how much I know about loss.

It's a good thing… I never wanted him to know.

I’ve been trying to protect him for as long as I can. So I shouldn't be shocked when he says stuff like that. He just doesn't know. I can feel the tears start to fill up my eyes, please don't fall.

This is exactly like before.

21 years ago.
Where It All Began.

Searching around the forest in between my house and the Uchiha Compound for my betrothed. My Alpha, because fuck you that's what she is, is supposed to meet me here today. We're supposed to be courting in secret, but I've never been good at secrets.

So, it's more of a public secret.

"Kushina! Where are you?" shouting to the heavens to find my love.

Uchiha Kushina is my girlfriend. Unlike the other Uchiha's, she has long scarlet hair, and like most of the Uchiha's dark black eyes. My alpha said that she won't officially claim me until I turn 20. It's only a couple more months until the proper age, so it shouldn't really matter any more.

It's not like I'm royalty or something. It shouldn't matter at all, but because it matters to her it matters to me. Besides, everyone already knows she's going to claim me and I'm 'off limits.'

I need to find her soon. I heard that the new Hokage, I think his name is Kyuubi or something, is stopping by our village to pick up soldiers for his army. He's apparently got some very enthusiastic goals he wants to reach.

I'm sure Kushina's name will be on the list. She's an Uchiha, one. Two, she's a strong, prominent older Alpha of 26. Yeah, I know she's a bit older than me, but I love her. Plus, she could kick just about anyone's ass.

If Kushina does get picked, then we will have to go to the central kingdom. It's not too far from where we are now, but it's still a big move. At least for me, I've never really left this area since I was a kid. I want my Alpha to be aware about what her decisions will do to us. I'm sure she could make it in a big city, but I doubt I could. I'd try to stick it out for her, but who knows what would happen.

I don't care, I strengthen my resolve, whatever happens will happen.

I'll be with the Alpha I love and nothing else will matter.

"Minato... I'm right here. What do you want to talk to me about so urgently?" she appeared right behind me.

I hate when she does that. I look back to see her round face. She uses my momentary distraction as an opportunity to kiss me. It turned passionate fast. The next thing I know I'm flat on my back on the forest floor, barely breathing.

"Ku…shi…na, stop for… a second." I say between kisses, my Alpha complies, "Ok, so, I heard that the new Hokage is looking for new sol~"

She silences me with a kiss.

"You said a second." she said between kisses.

I realized that there wasn't anything I could do about it. Kushina will just keep on doing what she's doing. So, I do the only thing possible: join in on the fun. Soft lips slowly drift down to my neck where they spend some time getting acquainted with the area. Dragging her teeth down, almost biting down to claim me, but not quite.

Such a tease.

She stops what she's doing. Kushina does this a lot, she's had to wait forever for me and is still patiently waiting. It doesn't stop her from trying to get as close to me as possible, without going too far. She wants to do things right.

Soon, I will be an Uchiha.

Uchiha Minato sounds good.

I can't wait till the title is permanent.

She held me close under the tree. Our actions today are perfectly shrouded in the shadow of the leaves. Nicely nestled away in a secluded part of the woods. A spot just for the two of us to know.

"Now, like I was saying earlier. I heard the new Hokage is looking for soldiers. I was wondering if you've been asked yet?" I said as fast as I could; not wanting to be interrupted.

"Not yet." she smiles, "but I wanted to get your opinion of it before I accepted it or not. So, what do you think I should do?"

Right now I'm trying to read her face. Where does he want to go? Damn it why does she have to be so hard to read. I look close in her eyes hoping that they will lead me to the end of this mystery.

I just end up saying, "I dont know… it's your decision."

"That affects both of us, love."

"Yeah, but-"

"But, nothing, love." her thumb strokes over my cheek.

"Well I think.." I think I need a distraction till I figure out what she wants. I don't want to ruin her life by picking the wrong thing.

"Kushina! Come out here, the Hokage is going to be here in a few minutes!" A nameless savor shouts out; this is perfect! I can see how she reacts, then tell my future mate what I want.

"Minato, what do you want me to do?" Kushina asked me one last time.

"Kushina!" The other Uchiha shouts again.

"I think~"

"There you are Kushina! Get away from your lover and get back to the compound. The new Hokage is going to be here soon." I see now it's Matoko who is shouting this.

"Fine. Mina-chan come with me to the compound, then we'll split up and you'll go to my apartment.” she says suggestively, “I'll go see the new Hokage, then I'll come see you and get your answer."

She really does want my opinion, Kushina doesn't call me 'Mina-chan' unless she really cares. Should I go somewhere I don't want if she wants to. Do I even not want to go there... I ponder these thoughts on the way to her apartment.

"Minato, remember, I love you." She kisses me as she leaves.

I look around the small apartment, it's part of a Condo complex in the Uchiha compound. If we went to the city, we might be able to get a house. Getting a house here is hard because so many people have pre-established lots. You'd practically have to be part of the main branch to get a house. Right now this place is fine, but when I get pregnant we'd have to look for a bigger place.

It's hard to do that on a compound like this. We can't move off the compound, without bad things being said about us. In this community being an Uchiha is big and you have a reputation to uphold.

I don't want to bring her down if we'd have to move to the nearby town. If we go to the city because of him being part of the new army or a guard it's all good. But, we might be able to get another lot when the other people leave, if we stay.

I don't want to just think about me. What if she doesn't want to go, and I force her to. I don't want to be the person she resents , because she's in a bad situation. I love Kushina.

The commotion below lets me know that the new Hokage has arrived. I can see the action all perfectly from the window. A line of Uchiha standing at attention ready for judgment by our leader.

Each Uchiha tried their hardest to make themselves look as strong as possible. My girlfriend is looking like she normally does, she looks very relaxed. Maybe she doesn't want to leave her home after all.

I'll just see my future mates reaction when the Hokage gets to her. That will let me know for sure what she truly wants to do. Whatever it is, I'll follow suit. My discomfort won't mean anything if she's unhappy.

Besides, it might be fine in the city.

It's pretty obvious who the new Hokage is. He has fiery red hair and is dressed in garments even better than the main house of the Uchiha's. He looks to be only a few years older than me. It's weird to see such a young man ruling our kingdom, he must be strong.

It's almost like he can read my mind, because the Hokage looks right up to the window. It almost looks like he's smiling at me. It's a little unnerving, but whatever.

The Hokage rakes through the rows of Uchiha's and stops at my girlfriend. I take a closer look. She's smiling; Kushina is smiling. She looks like she's trying to impress him now. So, she does want to go to the city. Well, I can handle that. No problem.

The Hokage looks up here again. I decided to wave, no biggy. I should be friendly to him, he might be my future mate's boss. I have to give a good impression.

Watching the display any more is useless and more importantly boring. He's just going through the lines taking forever. I closed the window a while ago; now I'm just waiting on my girlfriend's couch.

Maybe I can surprise her with something when she comes back. We can continue what we were up to in the woods. I'll tell her I want to go to the city with her, she'll be happy, and then we can have some real fun.

I quickly strip myself of all my clothes, except my tiny little briefs that left nothing to the imagination. Perfect!

Now I've got to get the room ready. I close the blinds, and light some candles. Then I go out to the living slash dining area. Her condo is a small 1 bedroom. and turn off all the lights. I lie on the couch, so when she opens the door all eyes will be on me right away.

I impatiently waited a while, until the door finally opened. When it did, it wasn't who I expected. Well it was, but she had someone unexpected with her.

The Hokage.

The leader of our country just saw me half naked. Some one other Kushina saw me like this. Oh goda! I quickly covered up my body as much as I could with a pillow. I blushed so much, I can't believe it.

"Minato." Kushina sounds so serious, damn if I knew I wouldn't do this! The Hokage looked weirdly satisfied. Why would he look at me like that?

"Ummm… I'll be right back!" I shout as I dash towards his room. I'm so glad now that she lives in such a small place now.

I don't have any plans to return there, not after the show of embarrassment I just put on. I don't think I'll ever live that down. I can hear the two talking about who knows what, maybe I didn't do that much damage.

"Minato." Kuroda says my name after the Hokage had left her apartment. I didn't come out of the room I was hiding in, I literally would have died from embarrassment if I had to go out there again. I did get dressed though. I left his room and went to the living room.

"I'm sorry!" I didn't want someone else to see me like that.

"Sorry for what. That would have been amazing if I came in alone. The Hokage didn’t seem to care at all." S said with a smirk. "Now then, what was your answer?"

It's ok now I know, and I can make an informed decision. Kuroda wants to go to the city then so do I.

"If you want to… you can join up. I'm fine with us moving to the city." I say self assured.

"You really are?"

"Yes, yes I am."

"Minato, I do have to let you know." Kushina seemed hesitant to tell me this.

"What?"

"I have to say that legally I can’t take you with me; when I go to the city." My Alpha said to me.

"Okay… Why?"

"You're an Omega… I can't take you unless we've mated. I've got to be in the city by next week." She explains. "So, I want you to wait for me for the next couple of months. Ok?"

"Of course! Why wouldn't I wait for you."

"I just wanted to make sure you would. If you have any doubts in your head, you can think about them within the next few months. Make sure you are really ready to move in with me.”

"Nothing will change in the next couple of months. I'll just be lonely when you're gone." I reassure her.

"Ok then. Let's get to what you wanted to do when I came home." the redhead said as she pounced on me.

Kushina has been gone for 3 weeks now. It feels like a lifetime since I've last seen her. I wish I was old enough when she left. I hate her Uchiha pride sometimes. I hate being here all alone, just working on my parents' little farm.

My parents own a very small farm, with a few animals. A lot of the food is used to support the family. They sell whatever they can, after it goes through us. It's a large loving family though…
Anyway, I love working on this farm. It's so relaxing. Being alone for hours on end.

Out in the distance someone makes their way onto my family's property. They are looking around for someone, probably my father.

“Hey! You looking for someone?” I call over to them.

"Excuse me, you are Uchiha Kushina's mate right?" A woman with mousy brown hair asked me.

"Yes, I am. Why?"

"I have been asked to pick you up. You have been given permission to go to the city."

"Really?!" I’m sure you could see the excitement plainly on my face, she must have called for me early.

"Yes, please enter that carriage there." She pointed to the beautiful carriage on her left. I follow behind her blindly, a bit too excited to see my mate again. I was surprised when the woman brought me to the castle.

“Shouldn't we stop by the city?

I don’t ask any of the questions that are on my mind. Maybe this woman just wants to take me to my Alpha first. Yeah, that must be it.

I haven't heard anything from Kushina since she left for the capitol. I was starting to think that she found someone else. I feel so bad now. She was probably just working super hard to get to this point so fast.

"Follow me." The brown haired woman said to me.

I did as I was told. This strangeness was leading me deeper and deeper within the castle walls. Eventually we stop in front of a door carved with ornate detailing.

When the woman, who never told me her name, opened a door and said, "You should be careful and do as you are told."

"Huh?"

"Wait here. Your mate will be here shortly." She then ignores me and makes me wait for whatever is going to happen next.

The woman also seems remorseful about something as she leaves me in this room. This whole thing has been cryptic and weird. I'm sure Kushina will clear all of this up when she finally gets here.

Looking around this room, it's more opulent than anything I've ever seen before, even in the Uchiha Compound. I feel like every object in here is worth more than my own life. I don't want to get caught snooping, so I waited on the bed for a while hoping my mate will be here soon. When the door finally opened I was shocked to see who it was.

The Hokage.

Every hair on my body stands still as goosebumps make their way across my body. First my home, now his. It's weird that I've seen him so much. He always seems to be weirdly satisfied to see me, I don't understand why.

"Hello." He said with a smirk, the 'I know something you don't' know smirk.

"Hi," I responded, obviously confused, "again."

"What is your name, Omega?"

"Minato. Why?"

"Minato. Hmm, such a beautiful name, it sounds so nice to the ears."

"Thanks… Am I in the wrong room? I was told to wait for my mate to come get me…"

"No, you're in the right room."

"Then… When will Kushina be with us?" I don't want to be alone with this redhead for too long.

"Who?" Is the Hokage playing games with me?

"My mate. Uchiha Kushina." I say plainly.

“I wasn’t made aware you were formally mated…”

“Not formally… not for a few more months, but she’s my mate.”

“That’s good.” The strange man nodded along.

I am so hesitant to ask this question, “Why?”

“Because you are my mate." He said as if I didn’t have a choice, “We would make very beautiful children together.”

"What?!" I exclaimed, losing any amount of composure I tried to have earlier.

Where does this guy get off? Making demands like that. He might be the Hokage, but I am taken.

The Hokage looked at me as if he wasn't talking like a crazy man, "You are going to become my mate."

"I already have a mate.” I try to compose myself again, “You must be confused."

"I hoped you wouldn't have said that." he said, but I don't think he cared either way.

Why does he want me? This has to be a sick joke. This Alpha only saw me for a second, that's not long enough to act like this. Plus, there has to be other, better, people he’d want to be with.

The Hokage looked over to the door, "Bring them out."

Three people came into this room when Kyuubi said that. Two were guards I did not know, and the other was Kushina.

Kushina, my love, was bound in hard metal chains, completely helpless. The two men left after dropping her on the floor in front of me. Everything about this feels so wrong.

Kyuubi lazily held onto his sword, before pulling it out. I knew what he was going to do.

No he can't!

He can't kill Kushina.

She mouthed the words ‘I love you.’ to me.

"NOOO!! Stop!" I yelled, hoping I could get through to the Hokage.

This man doesn't listen, he is an insane killer. He placed the blade at Kushina's neck. Pulled it back in a fluid, almost artistic movement, that slashed my love neck off. The blood sprayed everywhere. Kyuubi wiped the blood away, then sheathed his sword.

Throughout that entire execution, his demonic red eyes never left mine.

I ran up to my dead mate.

She's now decapitated. How?! Why?! I held her body close to mine. I’m covered in her blood. Hoping that somehow that will help her. That will bring her back to life somehow.

I know it won't.

Kyuubi pinched underneath my chin to yank my whole body up.

"I'm sorry I had to do that. I needed to make sure you would understand how serious I am." He said calmly.

The love of my life is dead and the Hokage is calm.

The redheaded man then dragged me away from my dead lover. My body is now soaked with Kushina's blood. It feels like it will never wash off. Kyuubi shoved me roughly onto the bed.

Tugging down the collar of my shirt he quickly tore the garment off. Red eyes started scanning my body, it made me feel so filthy. They bore holes into my body everywhere they looked. He was making me dirty by just looking at me.

He looks at my neck curiously, "She really hasn't marked you yet?"

Kyuubi then attached himself to my neck, mercilessly sucking and biting all the exposed flesh. All my time with Kushina doing similar things to me, my body got accustomed to doing stuff like this. Against my will my body started to feel pleasure from this man's actions.

"No. Ss-top…" I mumbled out.

"It's best you don't fight this." he went back to my neck. His teeth grazed the spot between my shoulder and neck.

"No, please. Please, no!" I'm begging him.

Kyuubi doesn't listen, he bites down hard marking me for life. As I feel the blood from my new wound, some of his hot red chakra seeps into me. It burns the brand of Kyuubi onto my body permanently. Anyone who sees me now will know I am his property.

I shook my head violently knowing it didn't matter that I didn't want it. Every part of me attempts to struggle with what he's doing but slowly my body starts reacting more naturally to his actions. Now that he's marked me it's going to be too hard to fight against all of this. I'm also too scared to actually fight back, but I squirm as much as I can.

"See, it wasn't that bad. Was it?"

All I can say is, "Why?"

"Because you're mine." he said like that made any sense.

"I'm not."

"The mark on your neck says otherwise."

"I didn't want it…"

"And?"

There was nothing to say to that. What could I even say to that… he's right. It doesn't matter. I'm marked.

I'm marked.

I am marked.

I am stuck with him.

Yeah, you can remove one, but it's hard, and almost always leaves the person a shell of their former selves. I heard it's better to just die, than live with a broken bond.

"Perfect! You understand now." it's like Kyuubi could read my mind, "Would you like to mark me now as well?"

I just look at him in terror. This man is truly demented, he knows exactly what he just did. He just doesn't care.

"Ah, I should have known… you're the type of Omega who would like a large ceremony for your full bonding. Of course. We can do that." he calmly gave me the world's weirdest 'compromise.'

I can only laugh at this… this has to be a joke. This man is so insane, so detached from the real world, it's almost comical. He can't truly believe that I'm upset with this because it didn't happen in a big ceremony.

"What's funny? Is that not it?"

"You're insane."

"I'm very sane. You are the mate to the Hokage, of course you would want a large ceremony befitting of your new role. You will be the mother of the heirs of Konoha, you deserve that to say the least."

"I don't want that."

"A small ceremony then?"

"No… none of this… never."

"We'll have our ceremony in a few months, I'm sure you'll want it then. You just need some time to adjust to your new lifestyle."

I don't have a choice… this is where I learned the Hokage is not living in a demented fantasy world. Hes creating his own demented fantasy world. This man has the power to do whatever he wants, however he wants with whoever he wants.

"Let me help you get acquainted with your new life."

I could have said no… but what would be the point.

Our lips collided with such force it almost knocked me completely back. His thick meaty tongue brushed against mine. I couldn't stop him. His impossibly large hand rested behind my head to keep me in place. The other making its way across my body groping and tracing anything it came across.

The Kyuubi went down to my nipples. Then he nipped and sucked at them relentlessly. I can't help the pleasure I'm getting from this bastard. I look over from the foxes face, I don’t want to see what he’s doing to me. I look all around this room for anything that could distract me, I don't want to see his evil eyes. I laid eyes on my loved one's decapitated head. Kushina’s eyes are wide open in pain.

I gasp.

I think the redhead on top of me thinks it's because of what he's doing, because I can feel a smirk on his lips. He starts to get rougher, imagining this reaction as an invitation.

"Stop! Please." I beg of him, I don't want him touching me.

I would hate to be tainted by this man’s touch any more. He doesn't stop, he just gets rougher and rougher. Biting hard on my body. His head is starting to go lower.

He eventually reaches my pants. Kushina has barely even touched me there. She didn’t want to shame the Uchiha name more than she was dating someone the family didn't pick for her. The alpha wanted to do everything else official, so we waited for a lot of things. I don't want this man getting the pleasure my lover has barely touched.

I gasped when he tore off my pants. The action of the fabric ripping off my body hurt so badly. His sharp nails were tearing at my flesh. Blood seeping from my wounds. He touched my penis through my underwear. Despite not wanting any of this, I’m erect.

He starts touching around it as if trying to tease me into wanting more. The redhead looked pleased at it standing at attention. His hand roughly started massaging it through my underwear. I bite my lips trying not to let any moan escape my mouth. I don’t want to give him any more reaction to this.

When he realized he wasn’t going to get any reaction from that, he started to grope at my ass. His nails dug into my flesh as he roughly grabbed at it. Like all my other clothes, he pierced a small hole, then completely tore off my underwear. My body is fully bare to him. Scraps of fabric from my former clothes are the only thing on my body.

"... Please don't." I beg for him to stop. I know my body can't fight him, but hopefully my mind can.

Again my begging goes unheard. The other man is too preoccupied in his own actions, it's almost as if I'm not even saying anything.

“How far have you two gone? You weren't marked.”

One of his large fingers probed between my folds. Sliding a finger down at my hole rubbing forcefully pressing against it. Slowly as if testing the waters. Struggling as hard as I can against this strong man as I try to back away from the finger’s protrusion.

His other hand is now at my neck pressing down on the bite he just made, shoving more of his Chakra inside of me. Making my head foggy and body heavy. Now a soft bit of moldable clay in his arms.

"No.. plea-se stop.. We haven't done that yet." it comes out in a slow whimper.

My pleas were not heard by deaf ears this time. He actually did stop. He smirked. His grin is so devilish. He liked that answer, maybe I'll be safe.

I found that to be a false hope. He unzipped his paints, and pulled out his erection.

Oh no.

Oh no.

No.

No.

I don't want this…

Is this it… is this how I lose my virginity?

He rubs his dick against my face. He wants a blow job? I looked anywhere but there, anywhere was my loved face again. How can this happen to me?

He slapped my cheek with his penis to get my attention. It was disgusting and degrading. A little bit of precum spread across my face.

"I thought you didn't want me to fuck you? Because I can always bend you over right now."

I shake my head so weakly.
He pressed it against my lips, grabbing hold of my hair, he jerked my head back and began thrusting violently into my mouth. Like a harpoon he jammed it straight into the back of my throat.

It caused me to immediately gag. I couldn’t breathe. I started to wretch at this foriegen object hitting the back of my throat. I feel like I’m going to throw up.

The choked noise seemed to only arouse him more. I feel the man's erection being shoved deeper and deeper down. My whole body was being rocked with each thrust. I can barely breathe now. I started to feel snot rolling down my nose as I tried to breathe. I’m struggling to get air as he does this to me.

"Bite and I'll kill you." He threatened.

I accidentally glanced over at Kushina’s body, Kyuubi killed her so easily. Tears started to join the snot streaming down my face. I try to relax my throat, while this alpha continues to rock back in forth, fucking my mouth. Trying my best not to do anything to receive more of this man's wrath.

My body flails around as his thrust gets faster, it’s still trying to fight back at this attack. To get any air I can. The more erratic movement caused me to accidently yell in pain.

Fuck.

Please don’t think I’m going to bite down.

I look up at his face to see what he’s going to do. It doesn't seem to bother him, he's just groaning, thrusting wildly into me. As if it was barely a display of resistance, and ultimately whatever I tried was useless.

Finally with one last trust, the Alpha above me grinded his cock deep into the back of my throat. A deep growl of victory comes as his knot locks behind my teeth. My entire body shutters and squeezes around the thought of this new, more lasting, intrusion.

Mouth obscenely forced open by the sheer size of it. Drool leaks down my face, I’m sure mixing with the other, more questionable, fluids as well. I’m a complete mess, soaked almost head to toe by now. He thrust back and forth ever so slightly, being very careful in this position.

After what seemed like forever, he finally spilled his load into me. I choke, wanting to spit the viscous liquid out. He nose with his hand, while tiling my face up so I see his eyes. Those mad red eyes.

"Swallow." Another demand by this cruel tyrant. With no way out, all I could do was obey. My sore throat struggled to swallow the thick liquid.

Everything hurts.

Soon enough, his knot deflated to the point he could pull it out to finally allow me to breathe normally again. I started gasping for air as soon as he released me. Trying to get as much sweet oxygen into my body as possible. My body wont stop shaking.

“Good boy.” he starts to pat at my head like a pet, before grabing a fist full of my hair dragging me closer to him, “Now that my mate is full of my cum, we can go to bed.”

My clothing shreds were still scattered all over the bed that he made me share with him. He forcefully laid me on his chest and started acting like he didn’t just defile my body. Kyuubi fell asleep first like he didn’t have a care in the world. I could still taste his cum in my aching mouth.

"You were very good for me today, Omega. I'm glad the fates have brought you into my life."

I dare to ask, "What?"

"The fates, love. Did you not have an education on that farm of yours?"

"I know what they are…" everyone knows the fates, "What do they have to do with this?"

"We were fated to be together. The day I saw you, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt you would become my mate."

I stifled a laugh.

Kyuubi ignores me and gestures to the air above, "I had it confirmed to me, in my dream. You and I will have a powerful legacy defined by the stars above."

"The stars say that?"

"They do. The night I met you, I had a dream that I was the Great Kyuubi and you my love. The stars above willed this to happen, I am merely a tool of fate."

Fate wants me to suffer?

That's what they put me here for?

No.

Your delusional mind brought me here.

I mumbled out, "If you say so…"

I just layed on this delusional killer's chest in silence while he slept. Not wanting to move in fear of what was behind me. Clinging to Kyuubi not wanting to look at what he had done. Trying to keep my eyes focused on the wall, the floor, anything but Kushina's body.

It doesn’t matter, I smelled it all night. I smelled the blood, the decay, everything. It lingered there all night reminding me what happened. They wouldn’t remove my lover's body until the morning.

Eventually I was able to lul myself into a sleep.

Within the two months it took for me to turn 20, I was advertised as his bride. Trained in all the things I needed to know to be a proper wife. I hated every minute of it. Every night I saw my dead Kushina’s face while I was sleeping. I cried so much, the monster in my bed didn't seem to care.

To this day I still don't know why he chose me.

On the final day of semi-freedom. I was raped. He forced me to mate with him, after the ceremony. I cried, screamed and begged - nothing stopped him. Nothing ever could stop him. It didn’t take long for me to find out that I was pregnant.

I hated and loved that news. I always wanted to be a mother, a mother of Kushina’s child specifically. I had to be a mother of Kyuubi's child though. After that child I decided I won't have any more of his children. In the end it doesn't matter whose child it is.

Naruto is my child.

I will love him no matter what. I will take care of him, no matter how much I have to sacrifice. I hope that he can have a great life. A happy life with someone he loves.

Present Day.

"Minato, what are you doing here? You should be in our room." Kyuubi said, "Our boy can get over it. You still have duties as my wife."

"Kyuubi, please, Naruto needs me."

"If he needed you then why are you here with me, instead of in there with him?" He pointed to our son’s room.

"Because.." I'm looking for an answer, but I can't find the right one fast enough.

"It's because he doesn't need someone like you. He shouldn't even have someone as sick as you comforting him. I know why you wanted Itachi to be Naruto's mate in the first place." he stated matter-a-factly.

"I wanted him to be happy." I say trying to stand my ground. Fighting past the memories of the last time I really tried.

"No. It's because you wanted him to live your life. Well the life you wanted." He grabs my upper arms roughly, yanking me up. Sharp nails dig into my flesh, just deep enough to leave a faint scratch.

"I want him to be happy."

“You keep saying that. Who are you trying to convince?” He presses me up against the wall. “You can lie to yourself. You can’t lie to me.”

My husband's face gets closer to mine, I stick to my convictions, “I want him to be happy.”

"You want to be happy. Living your life through your son is pathetic. That's why you chose the older brother instead of the younger one. Your Uchiha was older, right?” Kyuubi said, such hate was put into that one word, ”You couldn't settle for someone younger. You wanted everything to be perfect. You are sick. I allowed you to do so. I thought you would see it as the act of kindness it really was."

"You're wrong." I wouldn't try to live my life through my son. I just want him to be happy. I know Itachi makes him happy, sure it's very similar to how Kuroda made me feel. But it's not the reason why I chose him.

"I'm not. You wanted your little Naruto to live happily ever after with the Uchiha. Well that didn't happen. Now we are going to do it my way." His way will hurt my baby more than ever.

"I can find someone better, please! Someone you chose wont love him."

"We tried your way and failed. My way never fails."

"What about Naruto!?"

"He will like the life he is given. I already have it planned out. I have for a while now. Just so you know, that little warning you sent to the Uchiha’s did not slow down my plan one bit."

"You knew?" I say bewildered.

“Of course. Everything you do is because I allow it.” His hand wraps around my neck just resting there for a second.

“You breathe because I allow it.” he starts putting more and more force around my neck.

“Please…” I gasp out breathless.

"Please?" he releases for a second, I gasp for air, then he goes right back to it.

"Give our son more time." I beg with my last breath. I beg, he wants me to beg for air I breathe. He wants me to beg him for basic kindness. He smirks at my determination.

“It took you 2 months to get over that Kushina, right?" My lover's name from my captors mouth guts me.

He lets go of my neck, my feet fall to the ground.

My Alpha continues, “Then that's what it will take for Naruto. He’s your little experiment now. Let's see how much he resembles you.”

Kyuubi could never give kindness - not even to his own flesh and blood.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 10

Condemned To Repeat It.

Minato POV

The atrium's pink sandstone walls give off a slight iridescent glow in the morning sun. Along the stone trail are newly budded sunflowers towering over vibrant lavender bundles. The shade the tall blossoms provide protects those below it from the harshing sun. There are numerous groupings like this all along the garden path. Creeping shadows grow shorter with each second that passes.

At the very least, I can say that my cage is beautiful. I had to design the beauty myself, but you do what you have to to get by in this world. Any little thing that helps you move forward day by day is a blessing within itself.

"Your tea is ready now." my trusted handmaid told me while holding the kettle.

"Not now, Sakura." I don't want that bitter taste in my mouth.

"You need to, you know what's in it." The pink-haired girl urged me to take my medicine.

"I don't care right now.” I just want to be left alone right now, “Just leave."

"Lady Minato, please you have to drink this," trying to persuade me to take that foul tasting liquid. No amount of sugar or honey could make that medicine go down easily. It was a cursed reminder of what it was doing.

"Leave and that's an order."

I demanded privacy, the pink haired girl had to do as ordered. Her green eyes looked at mine with concern before she followed my command. I doubt I even need it any more, it's been almost 20 years by now. At this point in my life I must be barren.

The tea is a habit I have gained since after the birth of my baby. Having no desire to become pregnant again, not with that monster's child, I took my medicine diligently for nearly two decades. I've had to hide it for years as Kyuubi would never approve of me preventing any pregnancy. I know he wanted a big litter of children.

I hold my hand to my stomach, Naruto was such a hard birth. It was so bad that Kyuubi went fully primal because of it. He destroyed everything within his path. I couldn't imagine giving birth to any more even if I wanted to.

It took so many people to subdue him.

19 Years Ago
Finally meet.

“Naruto, we finally meet.” I said to my little boy as he was placed safely into my arms.

Everything was so disorienting. Kyuubi was with me the whole time… he was so excited, his first was a boy. He looked so proud.

There was someone else… I don't remember who… maybe a nurse. There was orange. His face?

Present Day

I shake myself out of this.

I don’t need to keep remembering the past. There are more important things going on in my life. If I let myself indulge in the echoes of days long gone, that is where I will live for an eternity. Throughout the years I've managed to forget those memories, at least for the most part. The past was just too hard to keep holding on to. It held me back.

I don't need memories to tell me Kyuubi can be a particular type of cruel. I had his actions to remind me, they never changed. If anything, they have somehow gotten worse.

I did my duty as a parent, I protected my child. It is only for a few months, but I hope that can give Naruto some solace in this world. I will do what I can, for as long as I can, to keep my baby safe.

I started planning the garden for the fall. A lot of people will be here to see it then. We haven't had a party like that in ages, and everything had to be just right. There were always great expectations for a royal party. Since we have been out of the game for quite some time, I want it to be magnificent. Something that people can talk about for the ages.

My husband has yet to tell me who his choice of mate was for our child, but he did let me know it was someone of high rank in a forigen land. I don’t know why he would keep it from me. It's not like I could influence him either way.

He made the final decision in our son's future.

Naruto POV

I look around.

I am alone.

Nothing feels real.

The walls that surround me don’t look familiar. They look as if in a dream, where I know this is my room even though it looks nothing like my room. The walls are a different color than their usual color, more dull, as if the vibrancy was stripped from them as I slept. Also much closer to my body than they used to, as if everything around me shrank.

I feel outside my body, like I’m just watching things happen. This happens sometimes. I barely remember getting places. I just kinda am there. Some people shuffle in and out of my room all day. They move my body to their whims and leave me be. I don’t really pay attention to who it is.

My sadness has become like another person in this room Something so visceral and miserable that it took form overnight. It showed in the condition I kept myself in. A mess. Half baked attempts to cover it up almost made it worse.

My skin is blotchy and red from tears. Hair more wild than usual from tossing and turning all restless night. I look like I would shatter at the slightest touch. The visitor treated me as such anyways, almost too afraid to speak to me.

"Naru-chan…" my dad finally said through the crack in the door, which is much farther away than it should be, "Can I come in?"

I looked around my disheveled room; a sliver of light now breaks through the part in the curtains. It illuminates the clothes, scrolls, and everything else that was scattered around. I wonder if I should let him in. I don’t think he will like what he sees.

I don't want to face him after I yelled at him last night.

I swallowed my fear, "... Yeah."

The door swings open and footsteps make their way over to me. I can practically feel each step with the echo of noise as it comes nearer to my bed. He’s not careful with the sound he makes. My dad has no need to be, he is an invited guest afterall.

"Baby, are you ok? Here, have some lunch." he said to me while holding out a tray of food.

I can't believe it's lunch time already... I slept in so much.

"Thanks." I didn't answer his question.

I just noticed what the tray held, for some reason I said "I'm not allowed to have ramen."

"I know, but what your father doesn't know, won't hurt you.'' Dad’s smile winded.

I’m not hungry, but I take a few bites for him.

I slowed down because of the way dad was looking at me, "I'm sorry… about yesterday."

"Don't worry about it. It wasn't your fault."

"I shouldn't have yelled." I don’t want him mad at me.

“It’s fine. Naru-chan, I want you to know, no matter what happens, you can talk to me."

"I know."

I don’t want to talk about it.

We sat down in my bed talking about useless things. Dad's tiring to keep me preoccupied, so I don't think of Itachi.

Uzumaki Naruto,

I hope this finds you well. I’ve heard about your recent problems and hope my presence will be of assistance. Due to current circumstances, I will not be able to see you for roughly two months. I hope this box is sufficient to hold you over until then.

I look forward to seeing you.

Regards,
Sabaku no Gaara

I got a box today.

It's a present for me. It’s not my birthday. It’s not a holiday. It’s a courting gift. The box before me is a reminder of my fate. It didn’t take long for Kyuubi to make true to his promise to me.

Itachi has been… replaced.

”What is this?!” I laugh at the absurdity of the situation, crumbling the paper between my hand.

“It's a courting gift, Naruto.” Haku answers right away.

“I know what it is…” I fold my arms over my chest, “Why?!”

“I mean the obvious answer is that you're being courted.”

“Already?”

“You’re a very beautiful Omega, Naruto, people like you don’t stay single for long.”

Your father already sold you off to the next highest bidder, he means.

“It hasn’t even been a week.” I retorted.

“You’re very popular.”

I don't know anyone, “Couldn't they give me more time?”

“They are giving you two months.” Haku says as if that’s enough time.

“The man sounds like a fucking tool. ‘I hope this box is sufficient to hold you over until then.’ The fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“It means he’s trying to make you happy, just give it a shot.” He said, as if I have a choice in the matter.

I open the stupid-fucking-box.

A packet of seeds, I can plant them with my dad, “He didn’t even label them.”

“I’m sure it will be a pleasant surprise no matter what it is”

There’s some random jerkys and sweets. There’s no rhyme or reason to why all of these different flavor combinations. I just look at them. Some look nice, I guess. Okay…. So some look really nice and interesting. It’s just luck.

“He’s probably just trying to get you used to some of the foods over there.” Haku tries to figure it out too.

It’s all of my favorite books beautifully bound, they must be a rare edition or something, “I’ve already read all of these.”

“I’m sure you’ll find something in there you’ll like.”

Little toad plush… so small, so cute, “Why would he get me this?”

“It looks cute.” He shrugs, the brunette doesn't think it's cute.

“It’s dumb.”

“Oh, he probably scented that for you.” He points to the last thing in the box. Why is the other Omega trying so hard to get me to like anything in this box?

A red jacket, I try not to make it obvious, but I do smell it. I want to bury myself in it and never leave, “It smells like dirt.”

I like everything in this stupid box, and, “I hate it.”

“He doesn’t know you, yet, I’m sure he’ll figure out what you like in due time.” Haku tries to be the voice of reason.

The problem is everything is right. It should be all wrong, but every stupid thing in here is right. I shouldn't be happy to see this. Itachi is dead… and I’m happy at everything in this stupid box. This fucking-stranger some how managed to pick out things I would like.

“What do you know about him?” I finally ask.

“Not too much, actually.” Haku let me know what little information he does have, “Only that people are calling him the next Kyuubi.”

Great, just what I need. “How so?”

“He’s ruthless. He’s been conquering a lot of land in the southern seas. In only four years he already has the entirety of the Wind Country and a majority of the neighboring islands up to Kikigure. Konoha was supposed to be next - then you became single.” Zabuza reminds me.

“I guess we’re lucky he was on the market for a mate then.” Haku says.

“It’s his resources that are helping us rebuild after the terrorist attack. He’s supplied a lot of the troops as part of his courting gift.”

So if I don’t go through with this this will probably end with Konoha’s destruction, “I see.”

When no one is around I put on the maroon jacket from that stupid-fucking-box. I don’t even remember his name, I destroyed the letter so quickly that it barely existed in my brain in the first place. He sounded like such a pompous asshole. I hate myself for indulging in this. Why am I doing this?

I don’t want this.

I should tear this fabric from my body so it never sees the light of day again. A part of me needs this, it calls for this. I feel more incontrol of my body than I have in a long time. The fog that surrounds my thoughts is slowly lifting. I hate to admit it but I want to live in this jacket.

The stranger's scent is weird and almost nonexistent… If someone had told me someone had just left this jacket outside in the dirt I would believe them. There’s still something about it that envelops me completely. The touch of the fabric was soft and warm and all I could think of was home.

The man spoke of my ‘problems’ as someone would speak of the weather. As if it were something small and insignificant. A blip in my life never to be thought of again. Not as if my betrothed had died.

I guess if he’s supposed to be the replacement, he probably doesn't want me dwelling on who he’s replacing. I have no idea how he found out so fast. It took less than a week for my father to find someone new. Like he was just waiting to sub in for the other.

My heart is beating so fast that I can hear the pounding like drums in my ears. A small whimper escapes my lips. I can’t cry.

I hate it.

I need a distraction.

Flipping open one of the books he got me. It was always one of my favorites, my dad must have helped my new betrothed pick this out. There's no way the stranger could have known I liked these things otherwise.

I skip past the introductions I've known so well, to the first story.

The First Protector.

 

A long long time ago, The First Protector was tasked with finding out what happened with The Great Kitsune. The other Protector of Man had left the sky with no signs of ever returning. In response the racoon left the safety of the stars to go on a great hunt for the fox.

For the first time in centuries, The First Protector's feet graced the sanctuary of the temple that was built for him. Like the other Protectors of Man, he had long since abandoned his temples for peace. The same as everywhere else, as the temples were abandoned by God's they were quickly abandoned by man as well.

No matter, The Eldest God needed no great reception for his return, for he had a duty.

It didn't take long for him to find his brother as the fox didn't leave the lands he was sworn to protect. The Great Kitsune was in the arms of a mere mortal woman. Their love was quite obvious to anyone who happened to glance at the couple.

"How could you fall for a mortal?" Shukaku asked his fellow protector.

"They all aren't the same… this one, she gave me hope, hope for all of them." Kurama gestured to the one who had stolen his heart.

"Hope is a fool's journey, brother."

"Then let me be a fool." The Fox accepts his fate.

"I can not do that." A fighting stance is now the form of the Racoon.

"The humans used our powers against each other for years, please don't continue the traditions of man." Instinctually he readies himself for battle as well.

A war between them started by man, continues only by the will of tradition. Each of the groups that they were sworn to protect would ask for their power to protect against the other. The mighty beast waged battles against each other for what felt like centuries, until the victor was made.

The Kitsune stood tall, trapping the racoon under his mighty power.

"The human heart is like the reflection on the water's surface, the mouth says things opposite to what the heart really feels… But in truth, the hidden heart wants people to accept each other. Even when one of them is a beast…" the fox solemnly pauses, "I hope one day you see that too, brother."

"I will never understand what you see in them." scornful eyes cast their gaze to the mortal onlooker.

"In truth, I don't know either, but I want to see it out. Please grant me this request, let me see where this goes."

"Fine. I will let you follow your foolish heart."

Shoulders relax, The Great Kitsune released The Great Racoon. He lifted his brother off the ground and wrapped his entire body into a hug.

"We will see eachother again, I promise you that."

"I hope so." were the last words The First Protector ever spoke to his brother.

On his way back to his temple to ascend back to the heavens above, the racoon fell victim to a mortal trap himself. The men who cast the trap never expected to capture such a mighty beast. They knew not what to do with his great power.

Their requests were small at first, before becoming greedy, however none were granted. He knew not to trust humans with his power. The beast had seen what they had done with it in the past. They people promised his freedom on any request granted. The racoon knew better than to trust the words of a mortal.

He refused to be used by them any more.

One day, a temple priest happened to stumble across the beast he was sworn to worship, still trapped by the other mortals. He devised a clever plan to take the power that he knew quite well for himself. He had approached the beast with a solution for his problem.

"Great and Powerful Shukaku, I am here to help you." the priest says.

"Then free me from this trap, mortal." The First Protector orders.

"I do not mean to be rude, my grace, but you are much too weak to travel alone. Please let me keep you safe, as you have done us for centuries.'' The temple priest makes a request of service from his lord.

The racoon, never wanting to admit weakness, was forced to confront the truth. Mortals have been syphoning his powers for years, he was too weak. He needed help.

"What would I have to do?"

"I need for you to seal yourself into this tea kettle for me. It is the only way I can safely travel with you back to the temple."

"You want me to change my bonds to this trap to the bonds of your own?" he says outraged. "Why must you seal me away?"

"I am a mere temple priest. I do not have the strength to keep you safe. If you were to seal yourself in a simple tea kettle such as this, then I can assure your safety. If anyone were to attack me on this road, they would see no use in stealing such a simple object. I admit, such a basic item is not suitable for someone as magnificent as you, but will keep you safe." the priest reasoned with the beast.

The object looked inconspicuous, it was a simple iron teapot of no value. It is worth more as scrap metal than it ever would be sold as an item. The kettle was a part of many rituals for the priest, so it would also seem sacrilegious to take one from them. It was the safest place for his journey.

"I suppose you are right." He still has his reservations.

"Please, trust me."

"How will I know you won't use me?" the Racoon asked.

"I am a priest of your own temple, my only duty is to serve you." The mortal man reassured him.

"I will be taken to my temple?"

"Of course, because it is my temple as well. I must return home the same as you."

"I will do as you request." At this moment he had planned on rewarding the priest when they arrived safely at his temple.

"Thank you, my grace." the priest adds on, "My only duty is to serve you."

Placing the Tea Kettle before The First Protector, "Please, my grace."

Upon touching the kettle the racoon changed his bonds from the traps of the hunters to the trap of the priest. Inside the Ceremonial Kettle were ornate carvings of seals with intent to keep The Great Beast trapped forever. There was no way to escape his bindings now.

"You shouldn't have abandoned your people." the mortal says to the trapped God. "Now you will never be able to leave us again."

The priest did not lie about one thing, he was going back to the temple. Upon knowledge of his return, the temple was very busy with the big service to serve tea. However, how much the priest poured hot water, there wasn't enough water in the tea kettle. The priest promised a return of the power of the first protector, however everyone only saw an ordinary tea kettle. This caused many of the followers to believe the priest had lied about capturing the beast.

Not seeing it for the power held inside, everybody said, “You must have dreamed it.”

Next morning, pained by the embarrassment from the day before, the priest threatened, “I will destroy you if you do not follow my request.”

Suddenly, a surprising raccoon stuck out his head and limbs from the tea kettle. The raccoon, quite crestfallen, told him, “I was going to repay you for your kindness, but it seems as if you are just like the rest of them.”

"I am quite aware of the sound false promises make, do not attempt to tempt me with your lies. Listen to my demands and prove your allegiance to me and the rest of mankind, or perish." The priest refused to listen to the words of the God he once worshiped.

The priest made another announcement to his people, “I want to show the village’s people this God in the Tea Kettle.”

The raccoon knowing his fate if he does not comply with his captor, now follows his demands. His new life was that of a performer for the people. They would come far and wide to see the fate that had befallen the once powerful God.

As the original captor got older he would teach young priests of his practice.

“We will hold an amazing performance at the temple. The raccoon’s rope walks, dances and tumbles! Everybody, come and see!” the younger generation would parrot the same things he did.

The performance drew many people to the temple. The raccoon tea kettle was a rope walking while dancing and tumbling on the rope. Cheap tricks and miracles, all for the entertainment of the masses.The temple gained much money from the entry fee for these performances.

Almost as an inside joke the priest's last act was to name the raccoon “Bun-buku Chagama'' that means "happiness bubbling over like a teapot."

That was the final insult to The First Protector, he refused to speak to mortals ever again.

Anger and hatred from the beast, being made a sideshow attraction, was so strong that it boiled over the tea kettle and poisoned the surrounding earth. A plane once rich in natural resources was now dry and decayed. His last act was the curse to never bear any fruit of the land again.

The last known words of the first protector were carved upon the kettle that I trapped him: "Humans and beasts, there is no need to make a distinction."

 

Time moves seamlessly, and tonight was the night.

My father has given me no choice, the man coming for me is going to be my future husband. Again, I am promised to be bonded to a stranger.

I don’t want to get out of bed, no part of me wants to accept this fate. Apparently we aren’t going to do the same type of fanfare as they did with Itachi. The country is still pretty broken up from the terrorist attack on his clan. It wouldn’t be safe to have all the clan leaders in one place again. I don’t mind. I hate big ceremonies anyway.

I look out the window at the clear blue sky, everything still feels off. I’m never quite sure how to say it. I just want to feel a part of my body again. It's been two months - so I’ve been told. I don’t really know what that means. It feels like no time has passed at all.

I’m just here now.

Haku walked in with the clothes he chose for me in hand. I hate it, I feel like a doll. I’m dressed like one too. He lays them out on the bed so I can see what I’m supposed to wear today. It will be a burned orange kimono with a blue obi, both had this detailed circular pattern embedded in the fabric’s texture. It’s not too bad all things considered.

What drew my eyes though is my undergarments. They are especially fancy today. A delicate white lace with a soft silk lining, with a silk ribbon covered in small bows encircling it.

“That seems like a bit much for something no ones going to see.” I joke. I hope it's the truth, but the room gets quieter than before. Please tell me no one is going to see them. I knew looking at them, someone chose these for me knowing what day it was.

Haku, noticing the silence and shock, decides to cut the tension of my brain, “I'm sure they just want to make sure you have extra confidence today.”

Yeah, because they really care about my confidence. All it tells me is that Haku didn’t choose these for me… He usually chooses my garments as I am not trusted to do it myself.

"Do I have to wear it?"

"I believe so." He said solemnly.

"But it's… uncomfortable."

The room became still and quiet again.

I have to remember these people are my keepers, not my friends.

Haku rubs me down with scented oils, every inch of my body, very careful not to miss a single spot. I notice I even police my thoughts when they are around. I know they can't read minds...but I’m afraid of something I think I might accidently say out loud.

This has been going on for half an hour now and Haku is still preparing my body for tonight. I want him to stop so I don't have to go on this date that my father has forced me to go on. He wants to replace Itachi. My father is trying to make me this perfect little Omega for some new Alpha to dominate.

“...How are you okay with being… an Omega?” I say the last part in a whisper.

“There’s no use hating what you are. No amount of hating it will change it. Besides, I rather like being an Omega.” I’m jealous of his confidence.

“But, like, why?”

“Well one, I’m really hot. So what’s there to hate about that?” He jokes and poses. Haku is very attractive, he puts a lot of effort into his appearance.

“Well yeah, arent Omega’s supposed to be… I don’t know…” I really don't know what I want to say. I don’t like how much of my worth is basied off of how much someone wants to fuck me.

“You know, I only do this with you because I like these things. I like dressing up nicely. I like taking care of my body. You might not believe it, I’m actually much stronger than Zabuza.”

“But he’s…”

“A lot weaker than me.” He said firmly. “Technically speaking anyways. He’s still very strong, so you have nothing to worry about with your safety.”

“Alright, I believe it.” I rub the back of my head, I don’t want to offend Haku. He gets really protective of Zabuza sometimes.

“If I wanted to, I could be outside the door just doing normal guard duty. I like doing these things. It doesn't make me any weaker than I like them.”

“Is that why you like being… So you can do these kinds of things?”

“I think I would do these things no matter my secondary gender. I do think being an Omega is a gift though.”

“Why?” He still hasn’t told me.

“Because it means I can have a family with the person I love. I’m sure if I was a Beta or even another Alpha we would adopt. But I get an option most people in my position don’t have. That in itself is a gift.”

Ah right, having children. The second most important thing for an Omega after looking good.

“So... just being pretty and pregnant?” I managed to say.

“There’s a lot more than that. Those are just the things I like the most.” he laughed. “Being an Omega has given me a lot of opportunities I wouldn’t have gotten otherwise. It gave me a lot more freedom and choices. I appreciate my body for that.”

Haku and I have lived very different lives. Being an omega has only ever made my life worse. Everyone just tries to control me because of it. They want to force me into marriage and pregnancy. Just to benefit them. No one even asks what I want.

“I don’t want any of those things…”

“What do you want?”

“I … I don't know.” I can’t say ‘my father dead.’ It is true, other than that, I don’t really know what I want. “I guess freedom to do what I want.”

“But you don’t even know what you want.” He jokes.

“I’m getting to that…”

“Why don’t you try to figure out what you want? It will make it much easier to figure out how to get the freedom to get it once you know what it is.”

“I guess you're right…” What do I want?

“Of course I’m right.” He thinks for a second. “When I was younger, I was almost sent to this facility… it's supposed to be on the outskirts of the Frost and Sound somewhere. They told me an omega with my abilities would be very sought after there. At the time I didn’t mind the idea. It would have been my best option for any sort of life off of the streets. Even if they took my freedom away from me.”

“...But then what happened?”

“Well that’s obvious, I met Zabuza. Once I met Zabuza, my life had purpose. My freedom finally had value - if I were to give it to him. I gave him my life. He gave me purpose.” Zabuza is looking at Haku with a sort of pride in his eyes when he hears his mate say these words.

Sometimes I get so wrapped up in Haku I forget he’s even around. He just says quiet in the background most of the time anyways.

“Oh?” He always makes being an Omega seem to be a gift somehow. I still don't get it… but I want to.

“Yes. I used my skills in other ways. I became a mercenary with him. We were very good, you know? But we ended up making too many powerful enemies, though. There was a time I would have killed for a peaceful life like yours.”

“You can have my life if you want… take over the date for me?” I joke.

“I’m very happy bonded, Naruto.”

"Fine." I pouted, "but I still don't want to do this."

"I know, sweetie..."

15 Years Ago
First Meeting.

Gaara POV

"Today you are meeting the child of The Kyuubi. It is very, very important that you be on your best behavior." My father said to me, I think he is still afraid of me. It’s not like it was my fault.

He's always so mean to you. He'll never trust you…

How much longer until he tries to kill you again?

"Fine." I say as strongly as I can hiding behind my teddy bear.

"Kankuro, look after your brother." my father commands.

"Yes father." He hated that job, he hated being around me. Kankuro followed me. It was extremely annoying. I can tell he doesn't want to be here.

It's not like I want to kill anyone.

You should finally kill him. It's not like he could succeed in stopping you… He’s just around you because dad’s afraid of what you’ll do.

No. He’s my brother.

But he hates you.

"Stop it!" I heard another child's voice shout. I don't know why I followed the noise. It was so calming. So happy.

When I found the source of the noise, I was shocked at the affection. Is this what a mother is supposed to be?

The woman was playing with her son, just spraying him with water from the hose. Soaking his hair and clothes with water. They were both giggling. It was a beautiful sight, I wished I could be a part of-

That's when the hose flared up and water hit me. Kankuro flinches not knowing what I was going to do. He thinks any little thing is going to set me off. All I want to do is join them. It looks like so much fun.

"Oh! I'm so sorry about that." The woman said to me, "Let's get you cleaned up. You too, Naruto! Come on, darling, what's your name?"

"Gaara."

"Oh, you're him! Well welcome to my humble garden." She held out her hand to mine.

I didn't take it, but I still followed them deeper into the garden. Just so I could be near that charming boy, who's hair is as bright as the sun and eyes as clear as the sky.

"Hello, Gaawa! I'm Naruto." The cheerful boy said to me while pulling me into a hug.

He’s warm.

“Ra.” I say.

“Huh?”

“It’s Gaa-RA.” Putting more emphasis on the last syllable.

“Gaaa-WWAA.” He tried to copy.

“No. RA.” I’m getting more frustrated… Why can’t he say my name?

Why would you want him to? He’s not going to be around for much longer.

Don’t hurt him.

Your dad’s the one that’s going to hurt him. He’s going to use you to do it. You know he hates this place.

I don’t want to hurt him.

You know you don’t have a choice. He’s probably hoping you go on a rampage… So he can finally get rid of you.

“Gaa! No - ‘wa’.” the blonde boy breaks me out of this conversation. “Okay! I’ll just call you Gaa’.”

His goofy grin makes me not care to correct him again, “Okay.”

The mother called a servant to get us towels. When the servant came back with them, they put one in my hand and told me to dry off. While she was drying off her own son.

You’ll never get that kind of love, you don't deserve it.

"Oh, do you need some help too?" She shifted over to me and dried off my hair and clothes. "It looks like your clothes are going to take a little longer to dry Gaara. Do you want to change out of them?"

I'm now painfully aware of the wet clothes sticking to my skin, "... Yeah."

"Okay, I think you can fit into some of Naruto's clothes. Follow me." she held her hand out to mine, I took it that time.

They led me down to a room where they dried me off and changed my clothes. Naruto and I just played for the rest of the day. It took me a while to warm up to him, but once I did I never wanted to leave. Everything felt calm but exciting with him.

15 Years Ago
Sunagakure's Monster.

I’m in my dad's office, Kyuubi and my dad are talking about something important again. I know it's about me, but I don't know what it is.

I don't like it.

Minato walks in and cheerful announces, "Gaara, your friend is here to see you."

"Hey!" Naruto rushes past his dad through the door jumping on me, forcing me into a hug. My dad flinches at this, he still thinks I'm going to hurt him.

Naruto just ignores everyone, "What are we going to play today?"

“Umm... What abo-”

"Just don't stay out too late." my dad interrupts me.

"Uh-hun." Naruto already pulled my arm, yanking me out of this room before I could even finish saying anything.

He leads me out the house, we’re just wandering the streets for a while, before he says, “You know I have no idea where I’m going, right?”

“Then why did you take me out of there so fast?” I thought he knew where he wanted to go… I guess it is his first time being here.

“I could tell you didn’t want to be there any more.” He just shrugs his shoulders.

“Oh?”

“Father’s meetings are always boring anyways.” He turns around to look at me, before impatiently asking, “So where are we going?”

“I think I know a place.”

It’s a private training ground next to the Kazekage’s Office, my dad makes me train here a lot... Maybe we can have fun here. I want to be in the town any more, everyone is staring at us.

Don’t get too used to him. They are going to tell him and you're going to be all alone again.

There’s some buckets and shovels, I hold them out for him, trying to ignore the truth, “...Here?”

“Huh?” He looks around the large circular stadium.

“We can play in the sand… if you want?”

“Yeah! I thought you wanted to train, but that sounds way more fun.”

“Yeah.” I’m glad he likes the idea.

We sit together for a while trying to shape the earth into cool mounds of castles and far off places. I don’t want to show off my abilities yet, most people don’t like it when I use it. So I just use the bucket and trowel.

He tries to manipulate the sand into a shape, it just looks like a blob with two nubs at the top.

“What is that?”

“It’s a toad....” He’s rubbing the back of his head, seems embarrassed at this, “My uncle has a bunch of them. They...they are, kinda, my favorite.”

“Oh.” I try my best to remember what a toad looks like and recreate one next to his. I don’t know if it's right. “One of these?”

“Gaara! You're so cool!” He yells jumping up and pointing at the creature I made.

He likes it.

He’s going to hate you when he knows what you’ve done.

I didn’t want to… you made me.

You were standing right there, brat. You could have stopped me… you didn't want to.

“What else can you do?” He smiles so big.

“Anything?” I don't really know what I can do… but there's not much I can't do with it.

“Can you do food?”

I just nod. Remembering the street food on the way here, I manipulate the sand in front of him. It spirals out, moving with my fingers. I close my hand into a fist constructing the sand into a shape.

“Grilled Squid!” He’s so impressed. “What else! What else!”

I remember before, and repeat the same actions.

“Cherries!”

I do it again.

“Ramen!”

His stomach growls loudly.

“Ugg! I’m so hungry now! Gaa’, let's go get some food.” He doesn’t wait for me to respond and just starts leading me outside of the training grounds. I leave the sand in the same shapes I made them in.

I don’t want to go back to the town.

We wander around for a while, while Naruto tries to figure out what he wants to eat. Everyone’s staring at us… The fox doesn’t seem to notice. He just keeps rattling off different types of food like there's no one but us in the entire world.

“What are you doing with that monster?” a boy around our age came up and asked Naruto.

A rock hits the boy directly in the center of his forehead, “HEY! Gaara is my friend! Don’t talk about him like that!”

Friend.

For now. Once he learns, he's going to be just like everyone else.

“What? Trying to act like a hero? He’s a monster.”

“Shut up, bully! He’s my friend, not a monster.” Naruto yells standing between me and the other kid.

“He’s going to kill you! Run while you still can. He’s a monster.” The boy taunts.

“If you keep talking like that I’m going to kick your ass!”

“Stop defending that monster.”

“Why yo-”

I hold him back before he can finish that, “He’s right.”

The other boy starts to run away, while I distract Naruto.

“No, he isn’t, Gaa’. He’s just a bully.” his stomach rumbles loudly, “Let’s get food, I’m starving!”

“Okay.” I don’t want to tell him the truth. He doesn’t think I’m a monster… at least for now.

That won't last.

Please stop…

know.

The next closest shop ends up being a noodle shop, he’s too hungry to be picky any more. He just leads me inside. The people glare at me, but perk up when they see Naruto. They must recognize him, too.

He is the son of Kyuubi.

“A large serving of miso ramen with roasted pork fillet.” he says confidently, then looks over to me, “Do you know what you want.”

“I’ll just have what you're having.”

“Make that two.” He smiles pulling me to sit down.

Eventually two bowls were placed in front of us.

Don’t get used to that. He's going to hate you.

“You’re going to hate me one day. Like everyone else.” I mumble into the noodles.

“I could never hate you.” He says so confidently.

“He was right. That boy from before. I am a monster.” If he’s going to hate me, I want him to hate me now.

“He was a bully, Gaa’. Stop thinking about him.”

“There was an incident. When I was younger. I didn’t really want to do it, but I… I kinda destroyed this place… It's all my fau-.”

He cuts me off, “I mean, you didn’t want to right?”

“Yeah, bu-”

“Then it’s not your fault.” He acts like it's so simple.

“But-”

“You know people like to call me a monster, too?”

“Huh?”

“My father, when I was born, he went feral or something. Destroyed pretty much everything. Everyone blames me for it… like it's my fault he did that.” He tells me, before mumbling himself, “They treat me like I’m going to end up just like him. That I’m going to be a monster, too.”

“But you're so nice.”

“And so are you. So don’t listen to those stupid bullies.” I can’t tell if he’s telling me that or himself.

“Okay.”

Naruto doesn’t hate me.

Present Day.

After all these years I have finally made it back to Konoha…

The castle structure dominates the land in which it surrounds, from the stone carved Hokage Monument to the expense of the never ending forest. The protective limestone building was constructed shortly after my betrotheds’ birth.

The facade of the exterior is so complete because it seems that no commander was ever crazy enough to send his men up against its defences. Everything someone would have to go through to march their soldiers this close to it would be madding to most. Luckily my solution didn't require an invasion plan, just an invitation from Kyuubi himself.

I'm forced to wait inside the grand entrance room as they finish their last preparations for my arrival. I know this room from memories, the well renoud central double-helix staircase that twists gracefully up three floors. Above the whole room is a skylight that somehow always managed to illuminate everything perfectly. A familiar collection of ostentatious art and tapestries adorn the walls. It's boustrous show of wealth and power for anyone who visits its halls.

Kyuubi became quite the collector of art as he pillaged the surrounding lands. After taking over a rejoin he would steal their valuables to place in his den as a trophy of his conquest. Bringing physical reminders of his victories back to his family home, hoping that historical value of them would add more to history to the new construction.

I know that the center of this building holds the true beauty of this castle. Minato's gardens were legendary. Each year it used to amaze all for their extravagance, scale and precision. Back when Kyuubi would still hold the final festival of the season, the Kage's and Nobleman from all around would gauk and whisper at the scenery he would create.

My foot swipes over the marble floor as I send out a wave of chakra to ensure my target is in fact here. My energy makes a tour that is dizzying through regal halls, up spiral stairways and explores each room. As promised a familiar chakra signature awaits me further in the grounds.

There also doesn't seem to be any signs of an attack.

Satisfied.

“Where are they?” I ask the room.

"Just a few more minutes, Lord Kazekage." a woman with pink hair and green eyes says to me.

"They had two months to be ready for me, and they still make me wait?" It's not the servants fault her lord is notoriously bad with time, but I want my impatience to be known.

"I apologize, Lord Kazekage." her eyes cast to the floor.

"Inform them that I do not care for the conditions of the room. I merely want to get this over with as soon as possible." I'm tired of waiting.

"Of course, Lord Kazekage." she leaves me to my own devices.

I'm pretty sure I sold my soul to be here again. Knowing what lies beyond these walls, I know everything I've been through will be worth it. Naruto will be back in my life. I’ve done so much to get this to happen.

I think the worst part was these last two months. Kyuubi told me it was so Naruto would have time to adjust to the news. Tradition said that he would need time to grieve the death of his betrothed… Kyuubi has never been one for tradition.

I keep expecting our deal to fall through.

Each day dragged on longer than the next, blending into each other with my sleepless nights - it felt like torcher. To give my mind some peace I kept on with my original invasion plan. Just in case the Kyuubi had any ideas to deny me what was promised.

I haven't seen Naruto in so long.

What if he doesn't like me any more?

Then he can fuck off. It’s happening. I was promised Kyuubi’s head, and that's happening too.

I take a deep breath.

My plan is working.

There is no use worrying about the past… not when I stand before my future.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 11
Rescue Mission
Itachi's POV

Nothing is ever how it appears to be on the surface.

As an example: Sasuke appears to be calm and collected.

However, on closer inspection he is completely out of it, only one wrong move from completely losing it. If I were not his brother I do not believe I would be able to recognize it beyond his normal attempt of aloofness. It is settling in for him - what his actions have done.

He just blindly follows Orochimaru.

That fucking snake.

I should have killed him years ago.

I won't make the same mistake twice.

There's still hope for my brother yet.

I will protect you, Sasuke.

"Spread my scent in the opposite direction. Wait for my signal then come back.” Orochimaru said to his silver haired boy.

Kabuto went in the opposite direction, just as his master demanded him to.

It would be best to follow the underling and create a plan from there. I have no more desire for any more surprises. I have to know what I am getting into, how deep this rabbit hole goes.

There is obviously more going on than a simple attack from The Sound. A few years ago, maybe, they could have accomplished a feat like this. Now, they are not nearly as advanced to pull this off. I can not just kill the snake here just to find out he has backup somewhere else. I will not be caught off guard like this again.

A few hours later two men, in familiar black cloaks with red clouds entered the room where Itachi's body lay dead. There is blood soaked deep in their uniform, they aren't innocent bystanders.

Kisame, my friend, and his new partner were standing above the decoy. His black eyes scan over it, like something is wrong with it. If anyone could see through my deception it would be him.

He shrugs it off.

Deidara says, "It looks like he struggled the most, un."

"Yeah. You know what he's like." the shark says solemnly.

"A pain in the ass?"

"He's dead. Have some respect."

"Kinda hard to respect a dead man. It's not like he died for anything important." the blonde shrugs it off.

"Itachi died for Konoha." Kisame spits back.

"If you say so."

"This should be proof enough." Kisame yanks my necklace and ring off the corpse, "I'm sorry."

I am surprised anyone believed this was me, especially him. The work was shoddy to say the best, the limbs wouldn’t look anything like that. I did what I could with the time that I had. I suppose Naruto was right, most people aren't that observant.

Hurry up and wait.

It has been two months since I started my reconnaissance mission on Kabuto and what remains of Otogakure. They seemed to just barely survive the take over of The Sound territories years ago. Surviving in makeshift hideaways around their old territory.

His routine is fairly simple, blending into the town during the day as a simple retail worker for a small mom and pop convenience store. No one of importance seems to stop by, so I doubt it's a front for anything more than his secret identity. He's rather plain faced and would blend in most places. If it weren't for his obvious omega status no one would give him a second glance.

Monitoring him like this has shown little progress. I would like to pay him a little visit, instead of waiting. It would be very simple to just-

I have to stop thinking like that.

I can not be impulsive with this.

I can not miss anything.

I must have missed something before, I was given warning and still could not stop what happened. I can not make the same mistake twice. With a mission like this I know it's going to take a longer time. I need a lot of recon before I take on Orochimaru, I need to make sure it's not just him.

I will get my little brother back.

I know Kabuto well enough now from observing him in these months. His little mannerisms are now in my kinesthetic lexigram. The way he walks, the way he talks are all kept in a little catalog I can call upon when the time is right.

He just contacted his headquarters to let them know he was not being followed. The boy is so desperate to return to his Alpha that he's not waiting for the signal to return anymore.

Foolish.

It reminds me of Naruto, he would definitely do something like that. The blonde never thinks ahead. This must be a very hard time for him, but I will return to him soon. A little while longer and my Omega will be in my arms again. He just needs to stay in the dark for a little bit more.

I'll explain everything.

He'll understand if I explain everything.

It is obvious that The Kyuubi has already replaced me as his son's mate. It makes sense, with my death, Naruto is back to being one of Kyuubi's top commodities. A beautiful omega with strong blood and great political opportunities. He would not have kept him off the market for long.

The only thing that is more obvious is who he sold his son to - The Kazekage.

It is the only thing that explains how quickly the Wind Troops came to the aid of Konoha after the Uchiha Clan's destruction. The same week my family died, is the same week he finished his alliance with The Mist stopping any of The Kyuubi's trade routes. It was also the same week he brought his troops on Konoha's soil.

It's practically a full take over.

No.

It is a full takeover.

It is kind of genius in a way. The marriage alliance is just a cover for a full takeover. I am sure it is much easier for the Kazekage to take over such a large territory if it appears to be a peaceful merging of families. Instead of the attack it truly is.

In my research I have not heard many stories about the Kazekage. It is hard to get any details, there are very rarely any survivors. The man is a merciless blood thirsty killer, but he is not stupid. Everything he's done has a purpose. He basically rebuilt all of the Wind Country from the ground up within 4 years. It took him all of a week to have Konoha.

The more I think about it, he really is the next Kyuubi. I don't want him anywhere near My Naruto.

The Alpha just wants children to secure his own legacy of terror. I heard rumors of him stalking around the royal parties of this courting season looking for an Omega. He found the perfect one in Naruto. With the Kazekage's own blood lust mixed with The Kyuubi bloodline, any child birth from their union is destined to destroy the world.

I wonder how long The Kyuubi knew about his opponent's desire for a mate.

That has got to be what he meant when he said, he had something the other wanted. So the fox is just biding his time for now by giving him Naruto. It does not matter. Nothing can be done officially until their mating ceremony in a few months.

So Naruto is safe for now.

All of this kills me to hear that my love is now betrothed to someone else. However, it is the best cover for me, if anything this confirms my death. I will be able to do everything I need to in secrecy. No one expects a dead man.

I know Naruto will still love me, I know him, he does not give up on people he loves. He is kind hearted. There is also no reason for him to want to be with that monster… but I can not leave him exposed to that type of danger for too long. I have to get him back before his wedding night. Which means I have to save my brother sooner.

Today is the day I will get things done.

It took forever for the night to come. Kabuto was in his studio apartment bored out of his mind. Just like me, the only difference is he is comfortable. He doesn't seem to notice I've been here hiding in his bathroom closet this whole time, just waiting for him.

It's 9:45, he should be getting ready for bed. I hear the nose nose for the shower turn on and doors close. The sound of a shampoo bottle opening perked my interest. It's the perfect time.

Knowing his eyes are closed I exit the closet and make my way to the shower. He is defenseless.

"Hello Kabuto. It's been awhile." I say as I pull the curtain back.

"You're supposed to be dead!" He shouted ,he recognized me, trying to open his eyes through the suds.

"I was thinking the same thing about you." I twisted an unseen smirk on my face, "Before I kill you, I would like to take this opportunity to learn a little."

"Nev-!" He shouted. I grabbed the back of his head and forced him to look into my eyes, transporting him into my realm.

Tsukuyomi.

This one took a while, but I was able to retrieve all the information I needed from Kabuto.

I allowed his mind to fill up the space, convincing him it was the real world. He filled the empty space with his next couple of weeks. Watching him move about the hidden research center allowed me to know his routine through his eyes. It showed me all of the hidden passageways and entrances.

The Omega gave me everything I needed.

With this last bit of information, I can completely disguise myself as him. In two days I must go to Orochimaru's Fortress. I will replay these exact actions just as played out before me.

Before the silver haired Omega awakens to the real world, I end his life. His final thoughts are filled with his normal life with his mate. It is my last act of mercy for this man. He deserves that much at least.

Looking down at Kabuto's corpse I know it has been a long time coming.

The two days took forever to pass. I spent them cleaning up the mess I made in the bathroom and preparing the mission at hand. Methodically going over each detail in my mind any chance I could, ensuring I wouldn’t fail.

The snake hybrid is going down.

I know the way to his hidden hideout. I know all of its ins and outs. I know the schedule. I know my plan. I will rescue my brother and Orochimaru will pay.

It was an easy journey to get there. However, I am not surprised that no one found it before. It's located in a perfect spot to be just far away enough in dangerous territory that no one would dare go there. While remaining close enough to get supplies and other necessary things from nearby towns.

The stronghold was built below a tree which has two markings on it reminiscent of a snake carved into it. The opening was created in a way that made it appear to be a snake's skull on the top-most part. Orochimaru was always one for theatrics.

The base itself is filled with prison cells, a laboratory, and not much else. Beta wardens were employed to keep its prisoners in check, rogue alphas.

The Sound have been capturing these Alpha's along the territory and keeping them in an almost feral state to be used as weapons when needed. Each one was chained to the wall in their respective cells. The collar that held them had an explosive at the neck as extra insurance.

When Orochimaru needed a place destroyed, they would send a pack of them out and flood their senses with distressed Omega Pheromones. That mixed with their already distressed state would ensure that the target was completely obliterated. It's smart really, it is the cheapest way to ensure a strong army.

I stood before all of this completely henged into Kabuto's form and dressed in his clothes. With my weeks of studying him and his actions no one will recognize the difference. Not even his mate.

Nothing will stop me.

Going through all of the motions that Kabuto did in my dream world. I followed his routine to a T, ensuring that nothing was out of place and no one was suspicious. Very few people even bothered to look in my general direction when I walked in. They all feared becoming the next experiment, so they all kept their heads down. At this rate it's almost too easy.

Even though all of this was in my dream world, nothing could prepare me for what it would be like in real life. The stench of the fearful Alphas was almost too much. Their pheromones and wines of distress escapsed each jail cell they were locked into. I suppose my demeanor helped disguise, because I looked like a fearful Omega surrounded by untamed alphas.

With careful timing, I ensure no one would be around as I planted bombs at the weak parts of the base. The same way they did to my family's compound. There is a poetic justice to it all.

I know their schedules, I know exactly where everyone will be. My schedule finally calls for me to see the snake himself. Making one final glance around at the few wardens to ensure no one suspects me before I go to the Otokages office.

"I'm so glad you could destroy my ties to Konoha, but do I have to share you with Kabuto? I want you all to myself." I hear my brother's almost childlike voice through the door.

I know my ears do not deceive me, but I wish they were. My one and only brother, helped planed the annihilation of our people, so he could fuck the snake. The boy is just an idiot. The snake wouldn't have been interested in him for more than 3 years. Everyone knows of Orochimaru's track record.

Orochimaru used to be part of the big three of Konoha, the Sannin, back in the earlier days of The Kyuubi’s rule. That is before he went crazy in his twenties and started to experiment on himself and others. Many of his experiments he pushed the envelope. The Kyuubi liked this at first, but somehow the snake even managed to go too far for the world's greatest conquer.

Whatever is happening to my brother must be another one of his sick twisted experiments.

"Kabuto, you can come in now." Orochimaru instructed through the door dividing us.

I open the door, my brother is sitting on his lap. I adjusted my thick rimmed glasses, walked into the room trying to maintain a timid look. I am clearly discussed by the sight in front of me.

"Jealous?" my brother taunts with a sick knowing grin.

"Hello, Lord Orochimaru." ignoring my brother.

"I'll take that as a yes." Sasuke grins in victory.

"Now-now, you know I hate it when you two fight over me." Orochimaru loves it.

I saunter over to him, moving my hips back and forth with each step, the same way as in my dream world. "Sasuke. Get off him. He's mine."

"No." He crosses his arms and plants himself deeper in the snake's grasp.

"Boys, there's enough of me to go around. Come on Kabuto, why don't you join us up here."

Begrudgingly I sit on the snake's lap next to my brother.

"See things are better when you two get along." he sing songs while wrapping his arms around the two of us.

Then I slam the back of the snake's head into the wall. I quickly shove my brother out of the snake's arms and onto the ground. Orochimaru's eyes become as wide as dinner plates as I transform back into myself.

Not expecting answers, I started questioning his actions, "So what made you want to kill my family?"

"He wanted to do it for me!" Sasuke shouts from the floor beneath us, "He loves me!"

"Bullshit, Sasuke. He only loves your body. He is a sick freak." I try to pull the wool from his eyes.

"You're wrong! He really loves me!" his incomplete sharingan activated, trying to be intimidating while in a position of weakness.

Pathetic.

"Why do you think he loves you Sasuke?"

"Because he killed everyone for me! Just to be with me." When he shouts that I bring my attention to Orochimaru.

My glare frightens him. That little freak has already fucked my brother up in one sense of the word. Now he did it in the other sense. I'm going to make him pay for what he did to him.

Mangekyo Sharingan, now activated, I glared at him to send the snake into my Tsukuyomi.

The world around us turns back and white as I take over control of his mind. I do not bother with making this part ornate or with any meaning, I need to get straight to the point. I used kunai to impale Orochimaru’s arms onto a simple slab of concrete.

"What did you do to my little brother? Remember it is wrong to lie." I taunt him.

"I didn't do anything he didn't want me to." He spoke clearly.

It would have been easier for him to tell the truth, but less fun for me. Nine kunai are trusted in his body. Piercing his lungs; it will hurt to scream now, but he can’t die. At least not here and at least not now.

"You seem to have a listening problem. I told you it's wrong to lie."

"I really don't, but if you want all the dirty details… I can tell you, big bad wolf." He gets a grin, thinking that what he will say will disgust me, "He begged me to fuck his stupid little brains out. He's such a good little lay. All he needs is the smallest amount of attention, and he'll do anything you ask. I think it's the daddy issues… but you know about that."

He's trying to destabilize me, I have to detach myself from my feelings. I have to remain in control.

"Good. Now that you're in a truth telling mood. Tell me why you killed my family."

The snake seemed to be stunned that I didn't react the way he intended for me to. I am used to the fox, the snake is not worse, both seem cut from the same cloth.

"Your little brother wanted me to. Begged me to, even. Apparently daddy picked some little omega for him to breed, and he would rather be with me." Orochimaru started to crack up, "Sasuke wanted our love not to be blocked by anything. Especially not his family."

"You know, there are other boys that do not take as much work to sleep with. Why did you go out of your way?"

"He wouldn't put out until I said I would. You Uchiha's have always been prudish. But I like a challenge and, besides, your family had it coming. Thinking that you are better than everyone else." He tried to spit at me. "Little Sasuke helped me find your family's weaknesses."

“He wouldn't.”

“The proof is in the pudding, dear. How do you think I knew how to do everything?”

“You had more help than just my brother.”

“Like who? All my friends are either dead or hate me.”

Not wanting to continue this dance, I get right to the point, "What's your connection with The Kyuubi?"

"Me and him go way back. You should know that…" he draws out.

“I want more than what the history books say.”

"He was my first real crush, ya know? It all started when we were working on this little project together. I thought he was so powerful, and I like a strong man. He went a little crazy, though… So if you're interested, from experience, I'd avoid that hot mess." the snake keeps deflecting, not admitting to anything.

If he won't tell me that, then "What is your connection with the Kazekage?"

"Oh," he smirks, "you already figured it out. Why do you need me to say it?"

"Tell me."

"Why fill the air with something we both know?"

"You were hired by the Kazekage." It was a question more than a statement.

"Bingo."

"Why?"

"You already know.”

“Humor me.”

“What do you have that he would want?" he questioned.

"He wanted Konoha." another question.

The snake just laughed, "Oh, if only it were that simple."

“What could he possibly want that I have?”

"You really can't think of anything?"

"I'm not here for your sick games. What is the Kazekage after?" as I say these words the kunai twist in his body to remind him I'm serious.

Eventually Orochimaru coughs out, “That pretty little blonde fox of yours for one.”

"Naruto?" All this death couldn't be to just get Naruto.

"If you think I jumped through hoops for some ass, you haven't seen anything yet. That redhead is crazier than the one we both know and love."

"How so?"

"You really haven't learned much about Sunagakure History."

"I've been busy."

"Ah right, you've been a part of Kyuubi's little expansions… What number is he on now… four? Five?"

To be fair, I'm not sure if The Kyuubi has officially started his fifth expansion, "It doesn't matter."

"True, true. Kyuubi's always on the next one before he finishes the last. It's hard to keep up sometimes." Orochimaru sighs, it reminds me that he's probably like me, sick of the constant war that the fox brings, "Let me give you a brief history lesson. That redhead in the west, is called the Monster of Sunagakure for a reason. Before he started terrorizing the world, he did it to his own people first."

"Why would they let a monster like that rule?"

"Why does Konoha?"

There's nothing to say, but "Hn."

"When no one can stop you, you can do whatever you want." he says that like an old proverb, "Our current Kazekage would have taken over the entire world for one night with that little fox of yours."

“You expect me to believe that?”

“I don’t expect you to believe anything… It's why I am telling you the truth.”

"Why so much for a mate?"

"Oh Naruto isn't just any mate… you should have caught on to that fact by now."

"Of course. He is the heir to Konoha and the Kyuubi."

"That's not what makes our boy so special." he laughs to himself despite the pain, "He was the Kazekage's childhood crush. Meet when they were 5. You give a sad boy a little bit of hope, and they will do anything to keep it."

"Hn."

Orochimaru smirks, "It's the same reason your brother is so eager to help. A little bit of attention goes a long way for a boy desperate for love."

"If it was just for Naruto. Why kill all of us? Why not just me?"

My entire family is dead because a tyrant wanted to break the two of us up. If this is the only reason, I would have gladly sacrificed myself for the greater good. My family would still be alive.

"Maybe, he didn't want the blonde to know you were the target. He always threw a tantrum if he didn't get his way with the little fox. If you're going to hide a tree, do it in the forest. If you're going to hide a dead Uchiha…” he says the next part through a rich laugh like he just told the best joke, “Well, you do it in a pile of dead Uchiha's.”

“Are you aware of how insane you sound?”

Orochimaru paused as if thinking of something, "Maybe, it's just Kyuubi. He always hated your entire family. Never understood why. But knowing him he could be using the others' desire, for that sweet-sweet Omega ass, to get what he’s wanted this whole time."

“Hn.” at least that was believable.

"I don’t think we will ever know who really pulled the trigger on that one." The snake finally sighs and shrugs to the best of his ability.

It really could go either way.

"You can tell me, golden pussy, right? It's gotta be that." He still tries to get another rise out of me.

“Better.” I joke.

"I knew it had to be that. The Kazekage went throguh a lot to fuck your mate…" it's setting in for him that he is going to die today, he continued his thoughts, "They both think they have the upper hand. To be honest, I don't know which one does. This whole world is a game right now, and they are the only two players. We are all just pieces for them to do with as they please… You’re better off dead you know."

It almost sounds like Orochimaru is actually concerned for my well being.

“You underestimate me.”

“I’m bleeding out in your freaky little head basement. I think I have a full estimation of what you will and won't do. If you're still alive, you might as well kill me too. I’d rather it be you.”

“Hn.” I am the most merciful option out of the three people out for his head.

“You know you're not better than us? You like to think you are - as long as you do your sick depraved things in a world where no one can see you.”

I don’t acknowledge what he said.

“You still cut me up. I still felt it. You're just as bad as us.” He’s trying to get the last word. He’s just trying to get into my head.

"That's all I wanted to know. You have 47 hours 58 minutes and 3 seconds left in here." I say as I go back into the real world.

Before I left I made sure to auto play some of the experiments I know he’s done on others. This time with him as the victim to remind him I am not as depraved as he is. He will feel everything he’s ever done to his victims.

It was only a few seconds out in the real world. When Orochimaru finally came out of it blood coughed out of his mouth. He falls to the ground. His eyes are broken. There isn't a single will to live left in his body.

Good.

“You. Are. Not. Better. Tha-” he manages to muster out through each gasp for air he makes.

"Thank you for turning the light on the situation." I say as I slice through his neck, ending his life. I don’t know what I'm going to do next. I was hoping my suspicions were not true. That was foolish of me.

"No brother! I love him!" Sasuke shouts, tears falling from his eyes, "No! No! Please don't be dead."

"He's dead Sasuke. He used you." I try my best to reason with my crying brother. Instead of listening to me he runs to the remains of his dead lover. The snake man had truly rotted his brain.

He won't let go of the other man's body.

"Stop it Sasuke. He is dead. We need to get you help now."

"Because of you! We were just fine before you came."

"No, it's because of him. Come on Sasuke, let's leave here at once." I hold out my hand to him.

He doesn't accept it.

It doesn't matter, I dragged him up from the floor, then out of the hidden building. As predicted no one stopped us, they couldn't. It seems like Orochimaru's traps worked against him in the end. He locks his workers up after they do as he wishes, and only releases them when they have a job to do. So now everyone is stuck.

As soon as we left the building I detonated the bombs. I can not let any trace of the man that did this to my brother exist on this earth.

Everything behind me is ruble. I have to rebuild.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 12

Gaara POV

Reunion.

I finally will be with him again.

Today is the beginning of my life with Naruto. I will take him far away from Konoha. This has been written in stone; there is nothing anyone could do for us to be apart. Everything is going according to plan.

I make my way through the stone armored halls to Kyuubi's office to iron out more of the details of our nation's treaty. It won't be finalized until Naruto is fully bonded with me in a few months. I can wait that long, I’ve already made it to this point.

Kyuubi's office is as uninviting as ever. The fires blaze on in the background of his negotiations no matter the season. In the summer it becomes uncomfortably hot. Good thing heat has never bothered me.

Sitting in front of me is Kyuubi positioned behind the safety of his large wooden desk. His throne here is that of a comfortable chair used to long hours of work. As always a devilish grin is tattooed on his face, changing shape only by the movement of the soft light made by the flames.

On his arm, my opponent has Minato as his shield.

"It's lovely to see you, Lord Kazekage." The blonde fox greets me in an unusually formal way.

"You as well." I pause, before recognizing the other person in this room, "Kyuubi."

"Kazekage." he nods.

I remain standing in front of the two waiting for the other to talk first.

"As I am sure you are well aware, Naruto is our only heir. So it is very important for Konoha to know where it's next Hokage is coming from." Minato seeks up first, letting me know Kyuubi's main interest from this conversation.

"We need to finalize the future of the children that will come from your union." Kyuubi takes control.

"Of course. If you are incapable of producing any more heirs, the children from our union will be in line. Is that what I am supposed to assume?"

"Yes." Malice dripped from his teeth.

I hit a soft spot. Good.

"Then there is no need to worry, I plan on having a large family."

"Good." he's upset, "Then all we ask, is when your second birthed Alpha child presents themselves, to send them here to continue being raised under my tutelage."

"All of my children will grow up in Suna." I leave no room for negotiation on this fact.

"With all due respect, Lord Kazekage, how do you expect Konoha to trust a leader not raised on its soil." Minato chimes in, trying to make room.

"Konoha is my mate's home country, I would never want any harm to come upon it. My children will be raised with this same respect even if they are raised on different soil."

"If you aren't going to budge on that… How about lifting some of the restrictions you have on us?" a distraction, he knows not to continue on that subject now.

"I have no restrictions on you."

"I'm still not able to travel the Sakura Seas." he reminds me.

"Ah, that," I play the game, "Unfortunately, my allies will not recognize our allegiance until Konoha complies with the last part of our deal."

"Seems a little unfair… don't cha' think?"

"It is not up to me to determine what is fair. My allies have made their decision and I must trust it is the right one."

"What's a few months? We do need those resources to start rebuilding."

"Once our alliance is complete, my allies will see you as such as well. You'll get access to the resources you need. Like you said, what's a few more months?"

"I wouldn't want to keep imposing on you, we must be a drain on your military. The faster we rebuild, the less work you will have to do."

"Like I said before, Konoha is my mate's home country, I have no ill will for it. It's why I freely help you." I pause, "but, now that you do mention it. This deal is starting to feel a bit one sided."

"How so? You're taking away the only direct heir Konoha has, and you don't think that's enough."

"After your terrorist attack from Orochimaru took out the Wolves of Konoha, you were left practically defenseless. Without me there wouldn't be a Konoha in a few years. I offered my support under one condition, Naruto's hand. More than a fair deal on your part. Now you're asking me to lift restrictions on you, that I never put down in the first place. You're also asking me for one of my future children. The next thing I know you'll ask for my head."

"I wouldn't dream of asking for that." he makes a sick joke. He wouldn't ask.

"Of course you wouldn’t, because you are my ally, but there is only so much I can give before I need something else in return. So with all of these added requests, respectfully, I'll be needing more from you."

He doesn't say anything, he wants me to name a price first.

"I'm thinking, the new Lightning Territory you've acquired would be a sufficient dowry. Since as you said, you are lacking the resources to secure it. Giving it to me will also take a big burden off of your plate."

"You would have us surrounded."

"Do I not already?" I shrug as if this isn’t exactly where I want him.

"If I give you that I get to raise your second Alpha the second they present."

“I already told you that option was never on the table. I believe it's a shame when a country considers selling one of their children for resources."

"It really is." Kyuubi eyes me up and down, sneering at me. He knows he's surrounded. He knows he's trapped. He is at my mercy.

"Oh! So you know, Naruto really did enjoy the care package you sent over. We were finally able to figure out what the seeds were, you really should label something like that." Before things become dangerous, Minato quickly chimes in trying to change the subject.

Fuck.

Minato knows I’ll let him if it means I can actually see Naruto now. Kyuubi knows that too.

"I’m glad to hear that. Where is he, by the way? All of this talk and I have yet to see him.“ It’s been over two months since these negotiations started.

"Naruto, come out here." Kyuubi demanded firmly, giving me exactly what I wanted at that moment.

Naruto was escorted in with a handmaiden, the slightly older boy held his arm simply, but forcefully. My fox was wearing a light red kimono, with a blue obi. There was a matching blue circular pattern in blue on the selves. It was an odd choice for him, but it is a traditional garment.

He seems in a slight daze. Fuck. I wonder how much he heard.

"Hello, Naruto." I say while holding out my hand for his. He took my hand in his, with a clueless expression, he shook it.

"Excuse me, but can you tell me your name?" Naruto asked me.

That was a slap to the face. I thought Naruto might not care for me anymore, but to pretend to not remember me at all. I can practically feel Kyuubi's sick grin at this.

"Gaara."

At this Naruto's face had a questionable look, he was trying to remember something. Blinking his soft blue eyes surrounded by red kohl, he seems to snap out of his earlier daze. Good, soon he will stop all of this and remember the time we used to spend together.

"It's nice to meet you, Gaara." Naruto said with a blinding smile; that somehow made me forgive him for whatever game he's playing.

"Naruto, take the Kazekage to your room. Haku, stay behind." Kyuubi commanded, this statement made the foxes partners eyes widened.

Kyuubi knows my motives and wants to distract me. Looking at the beautiful blonde fox placed perfectly in front of me. His hand is still in mine, not letting go after our greeting.

It's working.

"Sure. Gaara, follow me." Naruto seemed skeptical about leading me to his room, but he shrugs it off and does so anyway. Pulling me by our connected hands I trail behind him through the corridors.

"This one is mine." Naruto said while opening his door; I nodded.

I already knew where his room was. What I did not expect to see was the teddy bear I gave him years ago. It was in the center of his bed. He must have been joking earlier, he obviously still remembered me. He makes weirdest jokes sometimes.

Maybe he is still mad at me.

I put my gourd on the ground between us and the door. Then placing my hand over the tip to allow my sand to retreat back into it. There’s no use for my sand defense here, it's just Naruto and I now.

Naruto sat on his window seat and gestured to me to sit next to him. He’s changed a lot. The foxes' features are softer and more refined. His frame is even a lot smaller than mine. With his hand’s so delicate now it doesn’t seem like he’s been training much in the last couple of years. He might have finally accepted his position in life.

My last rut just ended a few days ago. I know it is unfair to him, but I kind of hope he smells it lingering on me. It wouldn't be enough to overpower him or trigger him or anything. I just want it to be noticeable. I want him to notice the man I've changed into.

We sat in silence for a long time before Naruto finally spoke up. It seems like he’s looking for the right words to say. Maybe my scent was too much. I shouldn’t have done that.

Fuck. I already fucked up.

"Umm. Gaara…. What's it like in Sunagakure?"

"It's a desert." Why is he still playing this game?

"Oh.. Well yeah… I hear you're already the Kazekage." He cutely stumbled out, still looking for what to say.

"Yes, I am. And I would appreciate it if you stopped lying to me."

"I'm sorry, I don't know what you're talking about."

"Do you really not remember being there?”

"Huh?"

"You’ve been to Suna before. We’ve already met. It's fine if you're mad at me, but I want you to stop pretending you don't know me."

“I don’t know what you're talking about. I’m sorry.” He seems so genuinely confused.

"We met before. Many times." My voice gets deeper, and Naruto becomes wary of me.

With my urge to comfort him, I slide my hand over Naruto's face to look closer in his eyes. I start caressing his whisker scared cheeks with my thumb. The sudden onset of gentleness seemed to surprise him, he flinched.

Did he think I was going to hit him?

He might be scared of you now.

"…" Naruto wanted to speak but it seemed like the words were stuck in his throat.

He instinctively starts to present himself for me. Crooning his neck forward, shoulders back, and eyes diverted away from my gaze. His body is probably just reacting to my lingering scent of before. I know he hates his biology, but his body would still react to my scent in some way.

Fuck, I shouldn’t have done that. But, fuck, seeing him like this. He's amazing.

I’m still so close to his face, he’s not pushing me away. I place my lips upon his, affectionately, hoping to coax him to join me. The scent of orange blossoms and honey filled my body again. After all this time it was better than I remembered. No dreams could do this any justice.

His tails start moving to cover his body, I softly push them away to get closer.

"Nar-"

"What the hell are you doing!" He yelped out at this and tried to back away only to be blocked by the wall behind him.

He brings his knees up to use his legs to cover his body more. I'm used to people screaming so the loudness didn't bother me at all, it's the fact that it was Naruto.

He looks so scared.

"Stop. This game isn't funny." I demanded from him. I want him to stop pretending he doesn’t know me.

Tears start falling from the corner of his eyes. He tries to stop them, holding up his hands to cover his face. It didn’t work. The tears were dripping down his face faster and faster, mixing with the red kohl leaving more permanent streams down his face.

He isn’t joking. This isn't normal.

That Uchiha must have done this to him.

"Gaa…ra.. Stop!! Please.. Plea..se stop…" he manages to whimper between tears.

I’m not going to do anything. I know I kissed him… but this is an over reaction. Right?

"I'm not ready!" He managed not to stutter this time.

"Ready for what?"

"What…ever your …going to do…o to me.."

"What do you think I'm going to do to you?"

"I DON'T KNOW!!!" Naruto shouted, face fully covered by his hands now.

I tried to calm him down by holding him. This only seems to worsen the problem, he starts to struggle against me. With this sudden jerking movement my sand from my gourd back over to us. It naturally covers my body at the sight of his fear. The sudden movement of it freaks him out even more.

I look into Naruto's tear filled eyes; I should stop this. I have the chance to stop now. I shouldn't go any further. Why is this happening again? I thought this all stopped last time I was with Naruto.

Fuck.

Is my rut not fully over? I should have waited longer.

"Stop! Gaara!! Please stop!!"

I should stop.

You're not even doing anything.

I start breathing deeply. I slow down my actions. I can control myself.

He’s just messing with you like he used to.

“Calm down. I need you to stop fighting this.”

These words seem to make everything worse, as he keeps struggling against my sand. He is so terrified of me now. He used to love spending time with me.

What happened? Why is he acting like this now?

You can’t make this any better. You were an idiot to think he’d forgive you. You might as well keep going. Mark him and make him yours. I’m sure he’ll calm down then.

No. He just needs to calm down. Once he's calm everything will be fine.

My fox stops saying anything, but he keeps fighting against my attempt to restrain him. With the increased moment the sides of his kimono pull open exposing his bare chest to me. Soft pink nipples blur the way on his sun kissed chest. His body feels so delicate in my arms now.

I gulp.

He really has developed into his position in life. A large part of me wants to explore more of how he's changed. To lick down his neck down to those puffy pink nipples. Take it fully in my mouth and watch as he squirms against the pleasure I can give him.

I know I shouldn’t. He's scared.

He never used to dress like this. I moved the hems of the kimono he was wearing feeling the fabric run between my fingers. Before I can cover him back up his hands grip at the edges of his outfit to try to cover up on his own.

He’s shaking now.

"... Please don’t do this to me… don’t hurt me."

"Naruto-kun, do you really not remember me? I wouldn’t hurt you.'' When this voice speaks from my mouth, I realize it's too late for me to stop. I shouldn't have let my emotions get the best of me.

He's probably remembering the last time, when I went into full jinchūriki mode. I killed so many people right in front of his eyes. It was all for him. I was just defending him. He didn’t come back to Sunagakure after that last encounter. Relations with our families got strained. That was the last time I saw him, he’s changed so much in that time.

I don’t want that to happen again.

"Gaara… That’s not you." this snaps me right out of it.

This might be what I need, a good excuse of why I am on top of him. It's not me, it's Shukaku.

Don’t blame me.

"Why are you doing this?" He questions with tears in his eyes, his body still is paralized under me.

"I can't lose you." I admit.

"What?"

Using his confusion, I move closer to him again. Positioning my knees in between his legs pushing them apart to let me closer to his body. My hands are at either side of his tan face.

“How do you not remember me?” He still hasn’t answered.

“Gaara, we just met tonight.” He says with some confidence.

He’s fucking lying. Why?

"Stop lying." My voice merges with the demon again.

We are one in the same at this moment. My body pressed down on him and forced him into another kiss. This action causes Naruto to drop his loose grip on the sides of his garment, exposing him to me again.

“I’m not lying.” He starts pushing against my chest to try to get me off of him.

“We’ve known eachother since we were kids, Naruto.” I say firmly. He’s not going to keep lying to me like this. “I don’t know where you get off lying to me about this. You know me. We’re friends.”

“Please believe me. I don't know you.” He pleads.

Maybe he forgot… But how?

Maybe that Uchiha boy did something to him. Or maybe, he just fucked the blonde's brains out so well that Naruto forgot all about you.

No. He really doesn't remember.

Did the Uchiha do this? They are known for their ability to get into someone's head.

Maybe, I don't know.

"Did the Uchiha do this to you?" I don’t know what answer I want.

"Get the hell off of him!" Someone shouted as they knocked down the door. My actions halted for a couple of seconds. It was his dad.

I can't hurt him.

Kyuubi appears behind him.

Let's show him what we can do.

Just pull your hand further down. Dominate his son in front of him. You want to. Naruto wants you to.

No.

Do it.

No.

Why not?

It's wrong and I need to stop. I'm hurting him.

No you aren't. He likes this. The little slut loves this little routine. He's making all of this up just to mess with you. Can’t you smell the little slut, he wants you to do more.

"He's not a slut!" I shouted.

Naruto is not a slut. I flipped out again. In front of Naruto. I probably made him terrified of me again. The other blonde tried to get into the room to help his son. He didn't succeed, Kyuubi held him back. He seemed to like my lack of control over his son.

No, I’m not him. I’m not like Kyuubi.

I push Naruto away from me, he lands on the floor. I ended my reign of terror.

"... Naruto." I whisper.

Tears stained cheeks, red swollen lips, and scared eyes, are all I see. We locked eyes. Just staring at each other, for what seemed like hours, but it was only moments.

"Come on, Minato. Get back to our room. You don't want your punishment to be worse do you?" Our eye contact broke when Kyuubi ordered his husband to enter the bedroom. The order didn't stick as well so he had to drag Naruto's dad through the hallway.

Am I going to be like that?

I don't want Naruto to fear me. I needed to get him out of here. I hope that's not going to be the only thing keeping us together. Fear. I don't want it to be that. I am not my dad. I am not Kyuubi.

"Naruto, I'm sorry." I try to help him to his bed, holding out my hand for his again.

His body cowers at the hand outstretched to him. He really is afraid of me now. I pull it away from him trying to give him more space. Slowly he's able to support his own body off the ground. His eyes fearfully locked onto my body as he moves, terrified if he makes the wrong move that he will be attacked. I stay perfectly still.

Once in the bed, he grabs the bear I gave him years ago for comfort. I don't want to leave him alone, but it seems like I have to.

I left the room in silence. Having nowhere to go, I collapsed outside of his door, trying to process everything that happened there. My hands stained red from his makeup and tears. Remaining on my skin as evidence of the pain I've just put him through.

It's all my fault.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 13

Minato POV

After All These Years.

It's been such a long time since the last time I have seen Gaara. I can’t believe Kyuubi actually chose him to be Naruto’s mate, there really must not have been any other choice. He never wanted to see the boy after the last time.

I guess now he’s a man.

Gaara's hair still matched a violent red scar on his forehead for love, but has grown so much since then. He folds his arms perfectly over his chest. Strapped up with unnecessary protective armor he stands tall in his high collared maron military jacket. There’s a gourd full of weaponizable sand at the ready on his back. The young man is dressed more for a battle than a meeting.

I suppose with Kyuubi, it's the same thing.

Maybe he’s dressed appropriately after all.

I have heard nothing but bad things about what he’s been up to since he became Kazekage. It’s gotten to the point where he is even being called the next Kyuubi. That’s probably why my husband wants him to be our son’s mate now. The young man before us has finally proven himself worthy to add our son to the list of notches on his belt of conquest.

Kyuubi's already thinking of children. It is a betrothal contract so that is to be expected. Naruto always wanted a larger family, but it feels like it's going to be forced on him… because of me.

If I would have had more children for Kyuubi this wouldn't be a problem.

If I only could have birthed an Alpha.

If only Naruto was an Alpha, he wouldn't be cursed with this life.

At least Gaara refuses to allow his children to be around us; he knows first hand what Kyuubi is capable of. I don't blame him. I'm almost glad he won't let us see them. As much as I’d love to see my future grandbabies, he's keeping them safe. This is no place for children.

"I believe it's a shame when a country considers selling one of their children for resources." He's trying to act detached with this line, but I can feel it's an attack on Kyuubi.

"It really is." Kyuubi eyes him up and down, analyzing everything that's changed about him.

The air feels so tense.

Before things become too dangerous between the two, I desperately tried to change the subject, "Oh! So you know, Naruto really did enjoy the care package you sent over. We were finally able to figure out what the seeds were, you really should label something like that."

My husband grins knowing what I'm doing.

"I’m glad to hear that. Where is he, by the way? All of this talk and I have yet to see him.“ Gaara has shown patience in the last two months. Only giving the courting gift at the beginning, then giving Naruto a little time to grieve. Others might have pushed for more.

"Naruto, come out here." my husband commands.

Haku immediately escorted Naruto into the office as if they were ready and waiting for the signal. He looks lovely in his new deep orange kimono. My baby is a little out of it, it must be hard for him to still be in this room.

"Hello, Naruto." the Kazekage says while holding out his hand, almost immediately taken by my son. It's so odd to see them act so formally with each other. Especially Naruto.

"Excuse me, but can you tell me your name?" I forgot. Oh, no.

"Gaara." he looks so hurt.

"It's nice to meet you, Gaara." Naruto said with a smile, it seems to alleviate some of Gaara's pain.

"Naruto, take him to your room. Haku, stay behind." Kyuubi said with a deep grin as if he already won. "Haku, I want you and Zabuza to take the night off. This is an order."

No.

Kyuubi just offered my son up to the boy who’s still very obviously in a rut. He’s planning on letting this man take our son. My husband can't be that desperate, the Kazekage must really be a threat.

"Zabu~" Haku started turning back to his mate.

"Yes sir." Zabuza cut him off. This happens a lot now, Haku has become very attached to my little boy.

"You may leave." my husband said impatiently.

They left at that, knowing the punishment of failing a direct order. Haku still seemed reluctant to do so, he's a very kind boy.

"Now, Minato. You're going to do something special for me tonight."

"What do you want, love?"

I learned a long time ago just to follow along and do what he said. It's a lot easier on me and the people around me. I got rid of the second problem a long time ago, by getting rid of my friends. I hated losing them like that, but I would hate losing them by Kyuubi's hands more.

My son is someone I don't want to lose, but I know I won't ever completely lose him. He is the only child of Kyuubi out there. So he is safe from death, but not from pain.

"Just something simple; I want to go back to tying you up. You look sexy when you're helpless." He said flat out. I can't believe he wasn't to start this up again.

Can't believe it, right? I can believe he wants this again. I hate being tied up. I don't even think he really likes it himself. It's more that he likes showing me how helpless I truly am to his whims.

"Okay."

It's not like I have a choice in the matter. I'll just have to grin and bear it like always. He gets up and I follow him to our room. Obediently like a dog. Masters' favorite pet, that's all I am. Nothing more, nothing less.

"Get on the bed, I'm going to come back with the ropes." He ordered.

Like his perfect little pet, I followed his commands. While waiting for him to return, I can't stop the nagging thoughts about my little boy and that young man in the same room together.

The Kazekage is still very obviously in a rut, you can't ignore that smell on him. Normal Alpha's are known to get aggressive during their ruts, but Gaara, he's been known to destroy entire towns. Using his extra aggression to further his own desires of advancement.

My defenseless baby was offered up to the next great conquer on a silver platter. With no supervision or protection that man could do whatever he wanted. If Naruto doesn't comply, my baby doesn't comply easily, the other will take what he wants forcefully.

I have to find out what Gaara is doing to my son. They were once very good friends… maybe it will just be that. It's never just that, stop lying to yourself. They are no longer friends, and haven't been for a long time. Naruto is now his mate, his Omega, his property to do whatever he wants, and he wants a large family.

Haku has to know something about it, he wanted to say something, to stop it. Why didn't he? Zabuza doesn't want him to stick his neck out. Understandable, I know what talking back can do. They can't protect him.

I need to protect my baby boy.

I can get back before Kyuubi notices, even if I can't, I don't care. I quickly dash to my son's room. Placing my ear against the door trying to hear what they were saying.

"Stop lying." The bastard's voice sounds just like my husband's.

He's going to kill my son, isn't he? At least his spirit. I don't want that happening to him. Naruto is too good for that. He's so much better than me.

"I’m not!" My son shouts again. He'll do it again and again; that's how Naruto's life is going to be. It's all my fault. It's all my fault. Why did this have to happen?

“Did the Uchiha do this to you?"That name sounds just as full of malice as when it comes out of my husband's lips.

Red hair, piercing eyes, just like Kyuubi; that's probably why he chose him. Well that and the resources the kingdom will gain. Kyuubi just wants to show me my situation from the outside. That bastard.

I have to nip this in the bud.

I beral my way through the door, "Get the hell off of him!"

They are on his window seat, Naruto's eyes filled with tears, hair matted down on his cute chubby cheeks. He's still my little baby. Naruto is trying to protect himself. He doesn't make much progress in that. I should know, fighting never did much help for me.

Gaara's emotions, or lack thereof, changed from out in the office. It's now a twisted smirk. Like a devil, or Kyuubi.

Speak of the devil and he shall come. I only wish that it was the devil. No, it's not him, it's worse, it's my husband.

"Come on, Minato. Get back to our room. You don't want your punishment to be worse do you?" My husband commanded me; I try to fight it.

I want to protect my little boy, I don't want to become a prisoner like me. Gaara is really hurting him. How could he do this to Naruto? I have to save him, Somehow. I can only fight a command for so long, my body follows Kyuubi. He practically dragged me to our…his room. My legs start moving half way there, so my punishment would be lessened.

"Minato, why did you leave our room?" Kyuubi said coldly.

"I wanted to see what… our son was doing." I reframed from calling him 'my son,' he would have been pissed at that. He likes the fact that he's a father. He doesn't like actually being one, but saying he's one makes his day.

"What are you a pervert?" He said slyly as a fox, "You wanna see my son get it on? Does that get you hot?"

He patronized me. He thinks he's so superior, probably, because he is. I couldn't even graze the surface on his strength. I'm like a million miles away from his power. I'm just a bed partner to him. He's going to use me now, and it's probably going to be worse than usual.

"No, Kyuubi. I don't want Gaara getting too close to our son, you can tell he’s still in a rut. Think of Naruto's reputation." I try to act as if I care what people on the outside will think of him, our reputation is very important to my husband.

He slapped me. I know this is just the beginning.

My husband pulls me into a rough kiss full of unfiltered desire. It's gluttonous, like an all-consuming fire. The intensity of his fierce desire for control is marked through each action he makes.

He pulls back for after ravaging my mouth, "Think about the first time we were together." He said, reminding me of the worst day of my life, "We got together fast after meeting. So did our son. Feel proud that he's taking after you. You little slut. He's probably making his Alpha feel great right now. Like you should be making me feel."

Before I had the chance to do anything, he pulled me back against the headboard. I can feel the bruises forming on my wrist as he held them in place to tie each knot of the rope. The final knot attaching me to this spot with the iron rods of the post. Stopping me before I start, like always.

He forced open my kimono and nothing stopped him after that. Nothing has ever stopped him and nothing ever will. Kyuubi takes anything he's ever desired. Especially from my body, any chance he gets he takes. It doesn't matter, I've gotten used to it, I guess.

I don't want my son getting used to this pain and embarrassment. Please, don't let my son go through this. I want him to be happy. He's such a kind boy, he deserves to be happy.

His hands start to traverse familiar territory, groping all around my frame, pinching at overly sensitive nipples. Bites, sucks ferociously, marking and remarking my body with a sense of possession. Laying claim to the already marked up skin, as if he paused for a break he would lose his rights to it.

As he goes down my body becomes less and less controlled, in favor of animalistic needs. Leaving ownership so everyone can see exactly who I belonged to, like it was ever a question in the first place. Completely absorbed in every noise that dares to escape my lips. Each muffled noise inspires him to do more, harder, rougher, in hopes for more.

A twisted smile forms as he holds the head of his penis against my body, "Does it make you horny thinking that your son is in another room getting fucked like you are?"

No. You know it doesn't. You know this kills me. I don't want to know my son is being raped because of you. I don't want it happening at all. I don't care what happens to me, but the fact you're doing this to him. In over 20 years you keep managing to find new ways to break whatever little spirit I have left in me. The spirit I don't know exists until you destroy it.

I want to say all these things and more, but I don't.

Fucking damn it, I hate him. Every possible ounce of my being is filled with hatred of my husband. He's able to get me to comply with the idea of a threat. I'm no better than a trained dog at this point.

If I was stronger, I could stop this… I could protect my son.

Panic starts to swirl in my stomach. Kyuubi holds his hard cock teasing the rim of my hole. Smearing pearly white precum around my entrance as he continued to drag the ruddy tip in circles. Nails dig indy my palms as my body slightly shakes in anticipation.

Tip finally pressing into my sensitive area, I don't need to look at him to know he's amused how easily he can rile me up. With my remaining strength I struggle against the ropes as tears start to build up in my eyes.

"I thought you got over that nonsense years ago." He sneered down at me, then in one swift thrust he's inside of me.

After that I went off into my own little world, I always do that when he rapes me. I still call it rape even after all this time. It's an interesting ability I've honed over the years. Changing my headspace to be anywhere but here. My body feels as if I'm floating underwater, swaying with the current. Sounds muffled, sights become blobs, it almost feels as if I'm drowning, but I feel safe.

I don't feel my husband's actions on my body. My body is used to his intrusions so it's not as hard as it was when I was younger. I'm not out there, I'm swimming in the deep blue ocean. The escape is intoxicating, I could live my entire life like this.

Kyuubi started the punishment he mentioned earlier. Choking me, whispering in my ear why I deserve all of this. Scratching down my back, causing me to bleed. Striking and biting my body where he pleases. All in a desire to show me my place beneath him.

It's cruelty that he craves.

He would do anything to further others suffering, especially mine. The journey he takes is slow and languished, perversing each road longer than necessary. My hazy mind can not see any end to his actions in sight. No relief is promised to

"You're a perfect little cock sleeve." he praises me.

When he's finally done with my body, I return and everything is sore. It's been a while since I have used this thoroughly. I must have really pissed off my husband tonight.

I'm such an idiot.

Please untie me now.

He glided his hands over my wrist and untied me. Finally one of my hopes came true. Maybe another will, too, maybe my son will be safe.

"I'm going to take a bath, Kyuubi. " I say to him as I get up to leave.

I slide the kimono that was never completely taken off of me over my shoulders, adjusting it on again. Now I can go check up on my little boy.

"Wait. Do you think I'm stupid?"

No, I'm not going to be able to see him, depression sinks over me.

"What?" I hope he lets me off. Please, just let me see Naruto.

"Do you think I'm stupid?" Kyuubi asks again.

"No." I say. Please let me go see my son. I just want to make sure he is ok.

Kyuubi grabbed my hair and pulled me towards him, "You think I'm stupid, don't you?"

"No, your not stupid."

"Then why do you think you can lie to me? Tell me where you are really going." he commands.

"I'm going to see our son, but you already know that." I say to him in a tone.

"Of course I already know that, you're very predictable. So you are going to compare your nights of passion with your son. You really are a sick fuck." He spits at me.

I want to cry again. I just want to make sure my baby is safe, but Kyuubi is just making it dirty. He then tossed me off the bed. I'm too shocked to do anything.

"Well go." he waves his hand towards the door, "Go compare your fucks, like the good little whores you are."

I quickly scampered off after he said that. I wait till I'm outside of the room to wipe off the spit. I feel so dirty. The walk over to my son's room is long and full of pain. Stone walls help to guide my body to his hallway.

Gaara is sitting outside the door with his head in his lap. The young Alpha looks defeated. I'm surprised he’s not still inside the room with my son. To be honest, I don't know what I expected to see when I finally got here.

“Gaara?” I call out to him, alerting him to my presence, “What are you doing out here?”

“Why doesn’t he remember me?” He sounds just like a lost child. This man is the world's next great conqueror, and he sounds just like a child. If it wasn't terrifying, I would say it was kinda cute or sad.

“Oh... He didn't tell you.” it's been so long since this happened I almost forgot about it entirely.

“Was it the Uchiha?” the red head before me says before I can finish my thought. He says Uchiha with such venon, just like Kyuubi. That is the voice of a man who will destroy the world. I have to stay calm.

“No.” sitting down next to the young man on the ground, “Do you remember everything that happened last time? ...When you couldn’t control yourself.”

“Not really... I just remember the bodies after.” There were a lot of them.

“He doesn't remember anything before that day."

"Really?"

"Yeah, really… He woke up in the hospital a few weeks later with no memory of what happened.I thought you knew.”

“He really doesn’t remember me at all?” he asked, looking for a shred of hope, it looks as if he is almost on the verge of tears. The Kazekage looks so devastated hearing that it's his fault that Naruto doesn’t remember him.

“No. No one was able to determine what really happened that day. It's why we loosen our ties with your father.” I made sure not to say his country… or him. I need to make it seem like it was someone other than him, someone already dead. “You were always supposed to be Naruto’s mate. After that incident, however, the way your father handled everything. We couldn’t trust Naruto's safety as long as he was around.”

He seems overwhelmed by all of this. I shouldn’t give him any more information that he can’t handle.

The redhead's brain is trying to come up with solutions, “So, we just have to tell him and he’ll remember, right?”

“I don't know how that would work now. Anytime we tried before… it didn’t go well.” We had to change so much about Naruto’s upbringing after that. Kyuubi got more isolated after that incident. I never thought he would offer Naruto back up to this boy again.

I don’t know what changed his mind. Is Kyuubi really afraid of the Kazekage's power?

Gaara looks so lost in thought now. It is a lot of information to take in.

“Do you mind if I check up on him?” I point to the door he's blocking.

“Umm.. Yeah. Sorry.” He moves out of the way to let me through. Did I hear that right, did he apologize?

“Kazekage, please take into consideration that my son has been through a lot lately. In a few months he will be yours for the rest of your life. Trust me that’s a lot longer than you might think. A little bit of kindness goes a long way.”

Gaara nods, he has a lot on his mind.

I softly knock on my son's door. He doesn't reply but he is up, I can hear him stirring in there.

"Naruto." I say as I enter his room.

All of the lights are off and he's curled up in a little ball on his bed. It's not an unfamiliar state, it's been like this for the past couple of months. I close the door, no one should see him like this.

"Naruto?" I repeat myself.

This time I get a response, no words, he just lifts his head up off his knees. His eyes are so red, he's been crying. Why did this have to happen?

"I'm here for you baby." I try to reassure him.

Walking over to him, before resting my hand on his head. Instead of talking he points to my face, where Kyuubi hit me. He wants to know how this happened.

"I was hit tonight. Did anything bad happen to you tonight?" I already know the answer, part of it anyway. Kyuubi was right. We are comparing night stories. I hate my husband and how he makes me feel like his perfect little puppet.

My son just nodded. I have to take my time to coax this out of him. First embracing my young boy into a hug. He's the same age as I was when my whole world changed.

"Naru-chan, you can tell me. What did he do to you?" I ask softly.

"Why does this stuff happen to us?" He asked a question I didn't even know myself. I have to be honest with him.

"I don't know, baby. I don't know why this stuff happens to us. Please son, what did he do?" I need to know. I want to delay that happening as much as possible.

"After you left… the Kazekage acted weird, he apologized… I don't know."

"That's good."

Gaara left right after we did. That's great, he might not be like Kyuubi after all. Please don't make him like Kyuubi.

"I guess… it's weird though. I don't know. He was acting weird…"

"I wish you would have had a better life." I said to him, I felt a tear roll down my cheek, "But you might be braving the same road I am."

"I'm sorry." my baby says.

"No, I’m sorry. I shouldn't have let you grow up in this terrible world. I should have run away when I had the chance." I hold him close to my chest. Admitting to him that it's my fault his life is like this. It's always my fault. I’m making it worse here, I’m making this about myself.

"It's not that bad…" he mumbles reassuring words for me, he's too kind.

“Naru-chan, the Kazekage is out there.”

“He is?” He's so scared.

"Yes, baby, I don't think he's going to come in tonight, but you won't be able to avoid him forever. In a few months that young man is going to be your husband." I don’t know why I told him that. This isn’t a good idea, but I can't protect him any more. I never really could.

"What does that mean for me?"

The only thing that will keep him safe is the truth.

"I don't know. I don't know what he's like anymore. He seems to want a large family, it's going to be your job to give him that. If you do it well enough you might be able to appease him long enough to differ any problems."

"Dad?" He looked up at me with the saddest eyes. I have to make his life better even just for tonight.

"You know what, I'm going to tell you a bedtime story. Like when you were younger. I haven't done that in forever." I say plastering a smile on my face. I don't want to cry in front of him forever. I have to be strong.

"Why?" He asked. I don't think he really wants a story.

"Cause you're growing up. This might be the last time I ever get to tell a bedtime story."

"Ok dad." he caves into my wish.

"Thank you.. Now I don't know if you remember this one, but it's one of my favorites. So I'm going to tell you again." I say flat out to him. I pull the covers over his shoulders, tucking him in. Then I start to gently rub his head, for any amount of comfort I can give.

"Once upon a time, before Konoha was formed, this land was ruled by the great tailed beast.

Humans were scattered into unorganized groups of clans. The two strongest of these clans were the Senju and the Uchiha, who had warred against each other since the dawn of time. Our two clans would ask the tailed beast for its power in order to attempt to destroy one another. Their burning desire for bloodshed would eventually turn the Great Kitsune against us.

Eventually, intending to end the constant bloodshed, Hashirama Senju used his position as leader of his clan to broker a truce with the Uchiha clan. At the time the Uchiha's leader was his childhood friend Madara Uchiha. It worked for a while, Konoha was born, and there was peace.

All great things don't last forever, peace was eventually taken away from Konoha…"

Before I could finish my story, I noticed my son who was now asleep. He's so peaceful, I wish we could stay like this forever. As much as I don’t want to, I need to go back to my room that I share with my husband.

When I finally leave my son’s room, Gaara is still sitting outside the door. His teal eyes scan over my form, I think this is the first time he got a good look at my body in its current state. Bruised and broken, just like Naruto’s would have been if he didn’t stop.

“He’s asleep. I think it might be best for you to sleep in another room tonight. There's one down the hall that is suitable if you would like.” I try to give Naruto some more space. “Of course, it's up to you."

"Yeah… " the young alpha's voice sounds completely defeated.

"Goodnight, Kazekage.”

“Goodnight.” I walk away slowly, Gaara just continues to sit outside his door.

As soon as I enter the room Kyuubi asks me the most profane question, "So how was our sons fuck?"

I couldn't say anything.

"Come on, who's fuck was better? Cause we can always have a second go around." Why is he being so vulgar?

"They didn't have sex." I told him.

"Well then I guess it was us who had the better night. Come to bed." He commanded me. I quickly went to bed not wanting to anger him more. "I thought you were going to bathe. I guess you like being dirty."

Haku POV

"Listen Haku, stop sticking your neck out. We know what he does to the people he loves. What do you think he'd do to his pawns?" Zabuza says while stroking my back.

"I know but Naruto needs us. If we don't help him, who will?" I told him. Who will help him? Now that Itachi is dead. I would hate to have that happen to me. My beloved dead. I don't know what will happen. I hope that that day never comes.

"I don't know. I know who's going to save you though." Zabuza says firmly, "I am."

I kiss him, just a little peck. Well that's how it started. He’s rubbing his hand over my belly, probably imagining me pregnant. I rub into it, exposing my body more to him. Spreading open my legs, showing off my neck, fully submissive. Letting him have access to anything he wanted.

He stops me, “In a year, Naruto will be adjusted to whomever he ends up mated to… We’ll be in a secure enough position where I can finally make you fat with my kids.”

He’s going over the plans we made. In our old life we could never have children. It would never be safe enough. A mercenary's life was always difficult. My alpha made a plan to ensure we would be safe. We both wanted to start a family, more than anything.

“Royal Omega’s love when their handmaid's get knocked up around the same time. It makes them feel connected to the help. You’ll be able to raise our kids in the safety of a palace. You’ll have to help raise theirs as well... But that’s not anything too bad. You would have done something similar elsewhere.”

He’s right. Omega’s often bonded with other Omega’s having children around the same time. It helped with the child rearing process and made it easier for the entire clan. Alpha’s also had an easier time protecting their families with them all in the same place, and other Alpha’s invested in their same interest. There would be a power imbalance between my children and Naruto’s, but nothing we couldn’t handle.

He nibbles into my exposed neck, right into my mark “So if you stopped sticking your neck out. We can get this plan of ours in motion. You can be fat with my children in a year.”

I laugh and wrap my legs around him. He's right. I have to think about us.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 14

Nessasary Break

Itachi POV

Sasuke was a complete mess when we were on our journey to one of my safe houses around Konoha's bordering territories. With his near constant complaining about being tired or sore, I had no choice but to carry him most of the way. At first he would struggle against my touch, however, it didn't take long before he would weaken his resistance.

It was quite a pathetic sight to see.

With this type of reaction, it makes me believe he truly loved Orochimaru. This was such a genuine display of grief. One he could not spare for his family, but for a snake.

It makes me wonder how Naruto reacted when I was dead. I imagine he must have been distraught when he heard about it. I worry for him. He was not given much time to grieve before I was replaced by the Kazekage.

I can not keep Naruto in the dark for much longer. Especially now that I know his new betrothed is the reason for my current predicament. With my lover's gentle disposition he is not safe next to the Monster of Sunagakure.

Orochimaru was right, I do need to brush up on my Sunagakure History. The more I know about my opponent the easier it would be to defeat him. There might be one or two books still in here that mention something about the country. It is not much, but it is a start.

My love will know I'm alive soon.

The cabin was just a simple one room suite. It has a quaint atmosphere, with its home made quilts covering all the furniture. I have used this house on a couple of missions. It served me well then and it continues to do so.

Sasuke gets the bed, while I will take the couch. It did not take long before he wrapped himself up in the blanket nesting in the safety under the covers. Tears adorn his face once he is more comfortable with his new surroundings.

For some reason here, my brother does not resist my presence anymore. He still refuses to look at me though. Baby steps.

Scanning through the small collection of world history books on the far shelf. I was right, there are two books that will mention something about The Wind. They are old, older than I'd like, but it's what I have. I'll have to make a trip to the city later to see if they have anything.

Taking my seat at the table, I flip to the right page. Taking in as much information as these old books could provide. General geography information that would never change. As well as basic, probably outdated, import export information. A lot of things have changed in the last 5 years.

A little history of the line of Kazekage's, predating the current one of course. They claimed origin from The Great Tanuki, the same way our leader claimed origin from The Great Kitsune. All Kage's had some connection of origin to the Nine Beast of the Sky. The Law of Divine Rule controlled every nation, Kage's words were that of the gods.

The Great Tanuki blessed this family with control of elements of the earth. The child who inherited that ability would usually be the one who took over the throne. The last one had the expensive habit of controlling gold, the first iron.

Interesting.

That could be dangerous depending on how well he could control it. Orochimaru said the Kazekage was called the Monster of Sunagakure, so I'm guessing it must be quite well. He must be a powerful force in battle.

Sasuke makes little peaks over to me every couple of minutes. He tries his best to not be noticed, but his actions are more exaggerated than he knows. It's obvious he wants to say something.

Sasuke, I always thought, had more respect for himself than to fall for a snake's lies.

"Sasuke," I ask my little brother, "you know why I had to do that, right?"

"Because you have to ruin everything."

I hate that my little brother has been reduced to this mess lying before me. Even if he was happy with him, Orochimaru would have left him. The snake would have made his life hell afterwards, more than likely making him an experiment when he was done using his body for pleasure. I would rather have my brother hate me than himself.

"He manipulated you. That is what he does, Sasuke." When I told him this his eyes narrowed.

"You're lying to me. Just like he said you would." words full of conviction.

There will be no winning on this argument at this moment, he seems to have fully regressed to a younger age from the grief. His voice sounds so much younger than my brother and the mannerisms are the same as a child. I am going to have to tread lightly.

"If you say so, Sasuke." This seemed to piss him off more.

"It's not like you ever cared about me before." My younger brother scoffed.

"That's not true, Sasuke."

"Stop saying my name!" He pounced on me as a childish attempt of attack, "You have no right to say my name! I hate you!"

He pounded, weakly hitting his fist on my chest. I grasped his wrist and pinned him on the floor. That action caused his shirt to lift up, revealing a scar on his abdomen.

"Sasuke?"

"I told you not to say my name!" He barked.

Both of his wrist are restrained with one hand as I ran my finger across the scar. It was so jagged, it looked like it did not heal right. This action made him docile. He slightly whimpered, then looked at me with fearful eyes.

"Don't kill my baby…" His voice became soft and almost unnoticeable.

"Your what?" I say flabbergasted.

"My …baby…" He said, looking to the side, "I'm…I'm three months along."

"You can't be. You're not an Omega." I say flat out, there is no way this is happening.

"If I was, dad would have sold me for anything. Just to get me out of the house!" I hate to admit it, but he's right.

After I went to Naruto, he would have been the rightful heir and clan leader. If Sasuke was actually born an Omega, our father would have done anything to give him away to an Alpha just to strip him of his Uchiha name. Then our parents would have worked on creating another heir. Omega’s bodies are very weak, it would not be a good look for the Uchiha heir.

"So, how did you get pregnant?" I put the word out there and I can never take it back.

"Orochimaru wanted kids. I could tell. So I…" He drifted off.

Orochimaru, that sick snake, he already made my brother an experiment. That has to be why he wanted my brother, so he could be the only one in control of the Uchiha's. If he had Sasuke give him kids, they would be loyal to him. My brother is already a simple puppet on the dead man’s strings.

"So I found out he could make me an Omega. Then I could make him happy and he would love me more." He said with a sad smile.

What has happened to him to think like this?

"Sasuke, go lie down on the bed. You need your rest." I can't handle this any more, later I will get to the bottom of this, right now I need a break. Seeing Naruto will just have to wait. I'll send him a letter though, he has to know I'm alive.

"Do you need help?" I asked him, holding my hand out to help him up.

He seems so surprised at my kindness, however, he accepts it. I guided his body up and over to the bed. I tuck him in like I did when he was a child. It does not take long before he falls asleep.

Before I retreat to bed myself, I sit at the table one more time. Pulling out a notepad so I can write a letter to Naruto. When finished I summon one of my carrier crows to send the message to their castle. A letter is attached safely to the crow’s leg.

"You know where to go." I say to the crow as I release him.

Back in the cabin my little brother is still sleeping on the bed. Sasuke looks so peaceful, like a little kid. I can not believe what happened to him, that snake really fucked him up. I need to get to the bottom of this.

There’s got to be some sort of expert on this, whatever this is. I don't remember hearing any experiments like this before. Most of Orochimaru's experiments quickly became well known for their monstrosity and crimes against nature.

What the fuck happened to my brother?

Sitting on the edge of the bed and rubbing his hair affectionately. I do not want him to keep the baby, but it seems like that's what he wants to do. I have to get a specialist here, I do not know what to do for him. Hopefully by then he will be mentally stable enough to handle what needs to be done.

Sasuke's body moved from a fetal position to full omega submission position. His neck and stomach are clearly shown with his legs spread. If I were a predator looking for a mate or a meal, he would be easy pickings.

Luckily, I am not either of those things. I pull the blanket over his body, then adjust his position to a safer one. He is still my little brother and he needs to be protected.

Taking one of the many quilts off the mattress I make my way to the couch. It is a little lumpy and old, but other than that it is fine.

I want to see Naruto so badly.

The blonde would know just what to do to calm me down from this situation. He is my peace. He does not need to know about my family problems, he is far too delicate for such a reality.

My Omega is so beautiful, with his cute little frame and tight little ass. His lovely bright blue eyes staring up at me are all I want to see right. I wish I could give him the world.

I let my mind wander into a dimly lit room until the only thing I see is Naruto.

"Itachi," Naruto would call out my name in the dark.

In my imagination Naruto's only wearing my navy blue button down shirt and red lace panties. With my very intimate knowledge from our shared heat, I'm able to recreate his form in my mind perfectly. Down to the smallest detail.

He crawls on his knees over to me on the bed. Each movement forward causes the shirt to bunch over his curing hips. Pulling at the fabric to let the peaks of red panties show. Soft little omegan cocklettet bulging the lace fabric.

The dark thoughts Naruto always seems to summon spreads throughout my head. Unhinging any rational thought from taking over. Making me an empty shell for my deep desires to fill, or to be more exact, the desperate need for that Omega in which I crave.

"I'm ready," Naruto had a crimson blush on his face.

I want to take this slow, enjoy his body like a fine wine. Deliciously sweet legs sliding down the bed opening towards me. The sinful red calls to me.

Before my fantasy becomes something found in trashy romance novels, I want to tell him what I couldn't when we were together. All of the feats I've conquered, none were as intimidating as the truth - I loved Naruto.

I never really told him that when we were together. I thought we'd have more time and I could take it slow with him. I just want him to understand how much I truly care for him. He makes me want to live in this crazy fucking world. He is the light in my darkness.

Cupping his cheek in my hand, I announced "Naru-chan, I love you."

"I love you, too," His face blushes to a dark red, mirroring my feelings perfectly. "Itachi."

"Hm?"

"Can you take this off, I'm embarrassed."

He would motion to his underwear. I place my hands atop of his, then drag the fabric down over his plump ass and thighs. His little cocklet sprung up out of the underwear eager for my attention. Now naked and desperate Naruto started to rub between his legs to alleviate his desires.

I want him so bad right now, "Naru-chan do you know how much you are turning me on?"

"Show me Itachi." He somehow managed to say.

"I want to fuck you so hard right now. I'm to knot you and breed you like my own personal little Omega." I usually would never say such vulgar things in front of him but I don't have to worry in my fantasy. "Just for me, and me alone."

Lifting up the shirt as high as I could, then started to suck his nipples. The pink buds are so tantalizing between my lips. Perking up to meet the attention I give them.

"Ita..Ita.. Please."

I don't want to go too fast. I slid my hand between his plush thighs. Pushing through the folds feeling his hole dripping with slick, while licking his erect nipples. I shove my finger into him, it's so easy as his body accepts me right away.

"Itachi! So good. More Alpha!" He shouts for the world to hear him.

Jolts of pleasure run up his spine contorting his body. Precum steadily leaks from his tip. Matching obscene squelches from my fingers in his messy little pussy. The muscles are twitching around my fingers, sucking me deeper in.

"More-more-please, Itachi. Please." he begs for me.

Soft cries and sweet orange scent. Naruto gyrated his hips to try to take more of my fingers. How could I ever deprive such a perfect Omega of his desires for his Alpha?

I lift him up over my lap, positioning him perfectly over my erect cock. Ever so slowly I pull him down on it, deeping his body’s desire for mine. Letting gravity help me bottom out inside him.

"Itachi! Oh my…oh-hhh. Alpha!" He shouts as I fill him. He keeps mumbling my name between quick breaths.

"So fucking tight."

Giving him a second to adjust, before slowly pumping in and out of him. The drag of my cock over the sloppy wet walls of his pussy. Constricting and doing their best to take all of me and keep me in.

I wouldn't be able to keep up the slow pace for a long time. I bounce him up and down, faster and faster, his own hips attempting to keep up speed.

"Ita! Ita! So good." He shouts at every thrust.

"Itachi!" I can feel Naruto is about to cum, my thrust becomes frantic trying to please my perfect Omega. His muscles twitch, keeping me in him, he wants me bad.

My Omegan’s screams of ecstasy fill my brain.

Itachi!

Itachi!

Itachi!

Sasuke POV

My brother lays peacefully on the lumpy broken couch. I wonder what he dreams of, it's got to be something nice. I don’t think I’ve seen his face this relaxed before.

"Itachi. Itachi. I can't sleep." I shake him awake.

Itachi quickly shoots up, ready for a fight covering himself, before he realizes what is going on. As soon as he does his shoulders relax.

"Why not?" He asked not to be overly concerned.

I feel stupid now, "I don't want to say..."

"You can tell me anything." My brother sighs, he would rather be anywhere but here.

"Can I tell you later?"

"Yeah. You can tell me later."

"Itachi?"

"Yeah?"

"Can you sleep with me? Like when we were kids?" I surprised myself with this question. Maybe this might help, but he would never do something like that for me.

"Yeah. I'll do that Sasuke."

Oh, my voice shrinks,"Thank you."

He shuffles like a zombie over to the bed to join me. The old quilt is wrapped around his entire body. It kinda reminds me when we were kids and would make blanket forts. We’d use a lot of old ones like this.

Itachi falls back asleep almost instantly, but me,

I can’t get back to sleep.

My mind won't let me have any rest. I can't sleep with this reminder pounding in the back of my head. The pounding matches the beating of my heart, as it gets faster so does the other. It keeps repeating the same phrase over and over again.

Itachi killed Orochimaru.

Itachi killed Orochimaru.

Itachi killed Orochimaru.

My brother killed my mate. He killed the man who loved me. The only one who ever truly loved me. He killed my Alpha.

My life is a fucking nightmare… Nothing feels right. We had something special and now it's all gone. It’s gone and it will never come back. I don't want to be here any more.

I should kill Itachi.

He needs to die.

Itachi never loved me. He’s always saying next time, but next time never comes. He left me alone all the time. He left me alone with dad. He never cared for me. He’s just pretending to care now, because I’m the only family he has left. So he has to pretend that he cares about me now.

I should just kill him.

Then myself.

I can get my revenge and be with Orochimaru forever. It will be magical. I’ll be with my Alpha, the one who cares. The one who takes care of me. The one who found me and loved me. I could live forever in the memories of when I was truly happy.

There is probably a knife is in the kitchen. I can do it. Itachi won't notice if I get up, he's too far gone in his own dream world.

Itachi won't notice if I’m gone….

I could just disappear and he wouldn't care. I'll make him care. I'll kill him, then he will care. I managed to slip out of the bed and make my way to the kitchen to get a knife.

Itachi doesn't care about me.

He will now.

I make my way over to him, knife in hand.

Wait, I shouldn't kill him. I love him. I already saw him die once… but he didn't. Did he?

I shouldn't kill my brother.

Should I?

I don't know.

'Sasuke he killed me. You saw it happen right before your eyes… how much longer until he does the same to you?' Orochimaru's voice rang through my head almost as if it were my own. A slight pain in my neck grows where my mark is.

Is this what it feels like to lose a mate?

Do I never lose him… not completely.

I’ll always have a piece of him with me.

Here.

I guess that's nice.

Orochimaru's voice is so soothing.

He calls to me in the dark.

I place the knife above my brother's neck. He's going to die. Then me. I won’t have to see my brothers stupid fucking smug face any more.

Itachi would be dead…

and I would be alone.

Itachi bolted up, grabbing my wrist and effortlessly throwing the weapon away from his neck.

"Sasuke go hi-de…" His voice got softer when he realized it was me who was holding the knife, "Sasuke?"

I don’t know what to do. I thought I could do this. I can't. I can't do this.

"Sasuke, why are you doing this?" my brother questions. He looks scared, good, he deserves it.

"I want you dead." I say my voice is losing all of its tone. "Don't worry you won't be alone for too long. I'll kill my self right after it. A life for a life."

For only a microsecond he pauses before saying, "What about your baby?"

"My baby?" Right, I have a baby in me. A living creature inside of me. If I die it dies; I can't kill it. Bad omega. Almost killed baby. Bad.

I collapsed with my hand now on my stomach, my older brother caught me before I landed on the ground. I can’t help it, I cry into his shoulders.

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry." I say through sobs and half hearted breaths.

"Don't worry I'm here for you." His voice is very soothing as whispers into my ear. Itachi rubs my back so gently, like I didn’t just try to kill him. Why?

I feel so broken… So alone. I don’t know what’s going on. My brother is here though. He’s here for me right now. Even if it's fake, someone is here for me now. I can’t let that go.

All this crying is making me tired. Maybe it’s finally catching back up with me. I don't like sleeping alone. Maybe I can get Itachi to sleep with me again. He seems to care right now. He won’t leave me alone. Right?

"Umm… Itachi?" I decided to get his attention. I don't want to be alone again.

"Yeah?" Itachi asked, seeming to be fully adjusted to the situation now.

"Could you sleep with me again? It would help me fall asleep. Please?" I pleaded with him hoping he would say yes.

"Yeah, Sasuke. If it helps." He lies down on the bed defeated.

He's so warm. Why isn't he holding me like before, he’s just lying there like he's dead, but he's not. He is still warm. I snuggle as close to him as I can hoping he will put his arms around me.

He doesn’t.

I don’t think he’s sleeping either.

His breath is too stable - mithotical even. Artificial in nature, a repeating pattern copied over and over. In and out. In and out. In and out.

It's morning now.

Sometime last night I must have fallen back asleep. Itachi just layed there motionless all night as if he was just thinking, he’s always thinking.

I don’t know why I’m so conflicted on everything right now. I don’t know if I want him dead or alive. I know, I don’t want to be alone again. I never want to be alone.

But here I am alone in this bed.

Again.

Despite the emptiness, this cabin is warm. It gives off such a loving vibe. I want to live here forever. It's not like the Uchiha compound, bleak and boring or even Orochimaru's place.

Orochimaru's place was scary. Like if I stepped in the wrong place I would have been killed. I wouldn't, my alpha loved me too much to ever hurt me. I was just always on edge in his fort. It must have been built wrong or something.

The cabin is so small, and my brother is nowhere to be found. Did he leave me?

He must have left me, I’m a bad omega. I am a bad omega who loses my mate. Who almost lost my baby.

There’s movement outside.

I push past the semi-sheer curtain covering the window to see my brother. I don't know why he would leave the house, oh, one of his messenger crows have returned. I didn’t know he sent one. He looks so happy. I wonder who it was for.

Maybe it's Kisame; Itachi must have sent him something important.

I ask him once he returns into the cabin, "Who'd you send a message to?"

"Naruto." He said. After he said Naruto's name, I didn't want to talk to him. That name just pisses me off.

Of course Naruto, it's always him with my brother.

"Oh. Ok." I don't like hearing about Naruto and my brother. It is painful, physically and mentally. It's sickening thinking of them.

The only other person he cared about this much was Shisui, our cousin. He was a very important man to Itachi. Our cousin trained Itachi from a young age… but he’s dead now because of our stupid family tradtions. The oldest Alpha has to kill his teacher, because by then they are close enough to give them the Mangekyo Sharingan, a powerful ability in our family. Killing Shisui made Itachi a man in my fathers eyes. After Itachi did that, dad never talked down to him.

Killing keeps the clan strong.

"Are we going to talk about last night?" he asked.

I just shake my head. I don’t want to talk about it.

"You know we’re going to have to, right?" He pauses before scolding me, “You almost killed three people last night.”

“It’s not like you haven't killed anyone.”

“The people I’ve killed, I had a very good reason for doing so.”

“Like killing someone you loved?” I spat back at him.

“Exactly. I love my family very much Sasuke. You’re the only family I have left, and I’ll do anything to keep you safe. Even if it means I have to kill.” My brother lets me know the lengths he will go.

“Oh.” Why does this make me feel safe?

“But I need to make sure you're not going to do something like that again. You are lucky I realized it was you before I attacked back. You could have died.” he adds on almost to prove a point, “Your baby could have died.”

“Oh… I wont do anything like that again.” holding my stomach.

“I hope you don't.” He’s not convinced of my promise and I’m not either.

3RD POV

In the place where Orochimaru's layer uses to stand is now rubble. Piles of ash and debris is what remains of the legacy of the snake. Faintly some movement could be heard underneath the piles' destruction. Life found a way to survive even the worst conditions. Life was trying to escape.

It took awhile for them to move the stones out of the way and fight through the remains. Most died in the initial collapse but none were as ambitious as the three. As these three had a very important mission that needed to be done.

And the Uchiha is the key.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 15

Naruto POV

Unwanted Visitor.

I look around; I'm in my fathers office again, the room is completely filled in shadow. A tall man grabbed me from behind and pulled on top of the desk. I can't get a good look at him. My eyes refuse to focus.

"Do you know how embarrassing you are?" The words surround me like venom seiring into my skin.

"I-dont…know?" it's getting hard to breathe, I keep trying to fill my lungs with shallow breaths. It's too cold here. So many eyes are on me now, it's like they are feasting on the sight of my exposed body. My tails try to cover me up like a blanket.

"Can you stop staring? It's embarrassing." I beg. The glint in his eyes looks like he wants to devour me whole in front of all of these watchers.

The beast lunges at me, sharp teeth bared, stopping at the juncture at my neck. I feel the sharp pointed daggers starting to press down one my flesh. One bite is all it really takes and I'm marked for life.

"I want to leave my mark on you." someone says into my neck. My instincts take over. I started to slash out. This gets him to back off for a short second.

Tears start falling from my eyes, there is nothing I can do. It seems like he predicted this reaction because the guards already had each one of my limbs. Two are yanking my legs apart with their sharp nails digging into my thighs.

"Just relax." the faceless man says to me.

I am so scared, I scream, "What… are you…doing?!"

"Do not struggle." the man with the canine grin said, as more hands held me down.

"Pleessee… please, please." I keep begging for him to stop.

"Relax." This is really happening. He won't stop. Fingers lace into my hair dragging my head back to expose my neck. Teeth find their way to that spot again again before -

A weight is next to me, the air thickens becoming saturated with heat rising from the dry ocher colored ground. It feels as if the waves of heat are lazily rolling over my body in a protective manner. Hidden deep in the warmth of the is the refreshing hint of cleansing water.

The gentle water washes over my body, and sends me into a clearing. I am outside now, warm earth beneath my feet. For the first time in a long time, I feel free.

I blink open my eyes.

Only to find teal eyes staring down back into my own.

"Naruto, did you have a nightmare?" the red haired man above me asked.

I quickly shut my eyes pretending I never woke in the first place. After last night I didn't want to face Gaara again.

The Kazekage is tentatively sitting on the edge of my bed. His hand caressing my face, thumbs tracing the scars on my cheek. Trying to gently wake me while I desperately struggled to stay asleep, fighting each and every attempt to wake up.

"I know you're awake." the man said with pure confidence, "I just want to talk."

I don't want to hear any of this. I just wanted to go back to my old life with Itachi.

"Naruto, please, just open your eyes." hearing this man beg was getting on my nerves.

Doesn't he know I don't want to see him after last night. I just want to be left alone. Gaara shook my body a bit and this was the last straw.

I jerk my body forward shouting, "Get out of here!"

In this action I slapped Gaara's hands away from my body. Pissed that he would even consider coming into my room, let alone touch me again.

"Naruto, I just want to talk." He pleaded, it sounds like he's not familiar with this.

If he really is like my father like everyone says, I am sure it is the first time he's begged like this. I've heard if the Kazekage doesn't get his way he has no problem killing for it, but he can't kill me, he still needs me, my body. He wants a family, and the only way he's getting it is using my body.

I'm going to be sick.

"I don't want to hear it! You took it too far last night!" I don't know if he understands me through my anger.

I loved my dad, but I didn't ever want to end up like him. Fearing the person you are supposed to love is not a part of my plan. My former plan was to live a long and happy life with Itachi. My new plan is… well it hasn't been made, but I sure as hell don't want it to be spent in fear.

Gaara attempted to grab me again, before he could I pushed him onto the floor.

Fuck. I shouldn't have done that.

"I'm sorry, Lord Kazekage!" I apologised quickly, not wanting to get hit or worse.

"No, Naruto, it's my fault. I did something wrong to you last night." He said while on the floor, before he hoisted himself up just enough so he could be at eye level with me. "I'm sorry."

I don't want to listen to him, I just want everything to go back to normal.

"Naruto, please, liste-"

"Shut up! You don't mean it." I knew from his dad’s life that apologies meant shit, not that Kyuubi ever apologized.

"Naruto, I do mean what I say. I am sorry for my behavior last night. I lost control, and I hurt you." He said with clenched teeth full of fear.

He means this. He's sorry… that doesn't make it alright.

"I know that doesn't make it alright." can he read my mind, "but I do want this to work with you. You're going to be my mate and I don't want you to be afraid of me. If you give me one more chance, I will make it right."

He's telling the truth. I don't know why, but I want to trust him. I shouldn't. He hurt me. But it's not like I have much of a choice either way, I am promised to this man. Dad says I should try to appease him to avoid getting hurt.

"Fine one last chance. If you do anything to scare me like that again, I will never forgive you." I explained, knowing I can't actually leave him, I just had to make the best of the bad situation.

"Thank you." Gaara said sincerely, his body seems to relax fully at my forgiveness.

"Let's try to make a new beginning," I held out my hand. "Hi, my name is Naruto and it's a pleasure to meet you. "

Gaara smiled at that, it's actually pretty nice, "Hello, Naruto. My name is Gaara, it's a pleasure to meet you."

"Can I join you? Or would you like to go back over there?" He's so awkward and shy now as he points over to my window seat - I don't want to go back there.

"You can sit on my bed, but you have to keep your distance. No touching me unless I say so." I lay down my ground rules, I don't know if he'll follow them.

"Of course. Umm.. Thank you, by the way." he said awkwardly sitting on the edge of my bed again.

"Huh?"

"For trusting me again, after last time." he sounds so sad, I hate it.

"Uggh, we're starting over, that didn't happen. If you mean what you said, and you don't do anything like that again, then it didn't happen." I don't want to be reminded of it.

He just sadly chuckles to himself, "Yeah…"

“So, "trying to start over, "what’s it like in Suna?”

It's not too hard to imagine that it's the first time we’re meeting. We're both still in the same clothes from last night. I guess that means he slept in his clothes too. That's weird.

“It's a dessert, a lot of people don’t like that, but I think you’d like it there." he sounds far off now, but the Alphas voice is much gentler than before.

"Why?"

"I know a lot of places there I think you’d probably enjoy.” there's a faint smile on his face.

“Like… Where?” I want to get some hint of what this place is really like.

“There are too many places to list off. When you live there I’ll take you to all of them. How does that sound?” It's like he's intentionally not telling me anything.

“I mean, I guess it sounds alright… But, like, I still don’t know anything about the place. Like, what should I even expect?”

“You’ll complain about the heat… After a while, though, you won't mind it. I think you’ll like the scenery. There’s actually a really good spot I know. You’ll be able to see the entire city.” he says as if recalling memories rather than discussing future plans.

“Oh? How big is the city?” Maybe I'll get something more from this.

“It’s gotten a lot bigger over the last couple of years, actually. Since I’ve taken over I’ve been able to repair a lot of the damage that has been done.”

"Huh, What happened?”

“My father.”

“Oh… I understand that.”

"I figured you would. I know Kyuubi's not the greatest either."

“Yeah.”

A quiet lull comes over us for a bit, before I just spit out, "... So, you want a big family?"

"Oh, fuck, I didn't mean for you to hear that." he pauses for a second trying to find the right words, "Honestly, I don't know, I kinda just said that because I knew it would piss off Kyuubi."

"Huh?" He just wanted to piss my father off?

"I could tell he was insecure about not having a big family, so I used it against him. I really haven't thought too much about family, at least not yet."

"Then why are you looking for a mate?"

"I'm not looking for a mate."

"That's a weird thing to say to your future mate." I try to joke.

"I wasn't looking for any mate, I was looking for you." he said it so seriously.

"Why?"

He thinks it over for a few seconds, "I have this plan… and it involves you."

"What plan could you have that would possibly involve me?"

"I probably shouldn't tell you this, especially not here, but it's not like he doesn't already know, so I guess it wouldn't hurt. I'm going to kill Kyuubi and take over Konoha." he shrugs it off like this declaration of future war was nothing, "Both of those things are easier if you're by my side."

"Oh. Why are you telling me this?" Is this a test?

"Kyuubi is the same asshole he's always been. I don't think you'd want to stop me." he shrugs again, then looks me in the eyes "If anything, I thought you'd help."

I look down and break eye contact, "I don't think I'd be of much help."

He softly chuckles, "I think you would."

He breaks one of my rules, and touches my chin pulling my face up so I would look at him again.

"Why do you want to kill him?" I still don't look into his eyes.

"I could say he's been destroying everything he comes across and it's better for everyone if he's dead." he smirks, "but really it's just personal reasons."

"You're breaking one of my rules." I don't know if I want to know the personal reasons he's talking about.

"Huh? Oh, sorry." he quickly realizes what he's done and let's go.

“It's okay.”

“If it was okay, you wouldn’t have made it a rule.” He reminds me.

“... I guess, yeah.”

“I’ll be better at it, I promise. It's going to be a little hard for me, so please, give me some leeway. I want to be physically affectionate with you."

"You don't seem the physically affectionate type." I don't know why I said this… I don't want to provoke him.

"I'm not, usually." he pauses again looking for the right words, "Around you, I want to be."

"You're weird." Why did I say that?

"Yeah, I guess so." He just breathlessly chuckled out.

Gaara waits for a second before saying, "Did you actually like the gift?"

"Huh?"

"The courting gift," he said plainly, pushing the words away as if embarrassed.

"Oh." I don't know how to respond to this, I try to joke "I think the troops were a bit overkill."

"Temari thought so, too."

"Who?"

"Oh, right… She's my sister. You'll love her and hate her at the same time."

"You got a sister?"

"Yeah, I have an older sister and brother. You'll meet them when you finally join me in Suna." he pauses, "Tamari takes over internal affairs when I'm not there. So she gets a little testy when I return, so don't hold that against her, okay?"

"I won't… Man, you're lucky, I wish I had siblings. It gets really lonely here sometimes."

There's such a pained look on his face before he says, "I know it's not the same, but I'm sure they'll consider you their brother in no time."

Gaara's a lot more gentle than he was last night, but he looks so hurt talking to me. He's way too honest, too. I don't know if he trusts me or if he's just confident enough to think he can really do that. Probably that one, he's 'the next great conqueror' after all.

But I feel a little safer with him, and if he's going to be honest with me, "Why did you act that way last night?"

"It's not an excuse, okay, but I just got off a Rut and I think I still had some aggression built from it. I'm sorry… I should have wa-'' He fumbles over each of his words with the next ones that fall from his mouth. I guess that explains a little bit of it; I know alphas are supposed to be a bit more aggressive around that time.

"But you kept saying I should know who you are…"

"Yeah, umm, we were friends… When we were little kids." he says this so hesitantly as if he's afraid of what will happen.

"I don't reme-"

The Kazekage frantically talked over me, "It's okay that you don't remember, I shouldn't have expected you to. We were really little. Don't worry about it."

He seems really hurt that I don't remember, "but-"

"Please. Don't worry about it."

I am worried about it, "You said I've been to Suna, is that how you know what places I'd like?"

"Nar-" before he continued that thought, "Yeah, it is. We were little kids, so I don't expect you to remember this, okay, but you came over with your father. I took you on a tour of the city while our parents had a meeting. You really liked it."

"I'm sorry." I say, even though he tells me not to worry about it. Gaara seems so upset that I don't remember him… even if we were just little kids.

"Huh? Oh. Don't be." he shakes his head as if trying to shake off the feeling, but he can't shake away the sadness. It's overwhelming and unbearable, I can practically feel it in its entirety from here. It's a dark pit of despair that seems impossible to get out of.

I hate it.

I hate this feeling.

My head hurts so much. Everything's starting to feel so far away. And despite all of that, right now, all I can think of is trying to help Gaara. I have to push through this, to help him.

He's so sad.

Instinctually I place my wrist over the glands in his neck. I might have made a mistake, as his eyes widened in shock, by this sudden form of affection I gave him. It doesn't take long for him to relax into it.

Our scents mix together lightly. There's not enough of mine to over power his, just enough to try to relax him. I don't even know if he likes my scent, but I let them mix, my orange blossom trees to be rooted in his thick moist earth. I think they mix well together.

His eyes look hopeful, "... Can I?"

I don't know what he's asking, but I nod yes.

An arm wrapped around my waist, pulling me forward to quickly embrace me into a hug. My chest pressed against his, the new closeness pushing the glands on my wrist closer to the ones on his neck. His head finds its way to rest against my shoulder.

Is he going for my neck?

It's too soon. My body fully freezes. I can't breathe. Everything feels fast and slow at the same time. The pain slowly forming in my stomach gets worse.

He notices my anxiety, "Sorry."

His breath isn't against my neck, he wasn't going for that… he just wanted to hug me. He loosens his grip on me, but doesn't let go. He doesn't lift his head up either. He doesn't want to leave this, but he's readying himself for me to tell him to.

"Don't be… I… over reacted." I try to steady my breath, "It was just really fast."

It's just a hug. He's sad and he just wanted a hug.

I can do that.

I feel his breath hitch in his chest as I rub the glands in his neck one more time before wrapping my arms around his shoulders. I closed the gap between us. Gaara body slacks into me when he realizes I'm not pulling away.

"just… Just be slower next time." I plead with him.

"I can do that." He makes true on that promise, slowly moving his arms around my back to keep me close.

It feels nice.

Before anything else happens between us a crow pecked at the window trying to get our attention. It doesn't seem like Gaara wants to let go, but he does.

Walking over to the window he opened it slightly to allow the creature in, as soon as it could, the bird fluttered its way into the room. Gaara reached for the parchment on his leg with no objection, the second the letter was in his hand the bird flew off.

Whatever is on that note makes him mad. His brows furrow deeper at each line his teal eyes scan over. His knuckles fully whiten at the grip he has on it when he's done reading.

"Naruto, I have to leave." Gaara said, trying to hold back his anger in his voice.

"Why?" things were going well for a minute.

"It's important that I talk to Kyuubi now." he steadied the anger in his voice to a determined tone.

"Okay. Well. Bye." Of course he won't tell me - no one ever does.

"I'll let you know when I'm done dealing with him." he said as he left my room. I could feel that it took everything in him to not slam the door as he left.

I'm not given any time to think about what just happened, as Haku's voice rings through the door "Naruto, are you up?"

"Yeah I am."

Kyuubi POV

The Kyuubi was a patient man, especially when it came to his own family. He was well aware of their many downfalls, but chose to love and care for them nonetheless. Protecting his family was not an easy task as there were always new threats appearing upon the horizon.

Today's threat comes in the form of a familiar crow making its way to his son's room.There is no mistake of who that crow belongs to, Uchiha Itachi. The black bird of death had fixed to his leg a small note that had potential to end a newly formed alliance.

The brilliant red fox had to fix this problem before it had more potential to spread. He quickly sprung to action, leaving his bed that held his sleeping lover.

"Nnann... What is it Kyuubi?" Kyuubi's beautiful blonde fox wondered, stirring from his deep slumber.

"None of your business." He said not wanting his mate to know the truth, in fear it might worry his fragile disposition.

As beautiful as he is, he could be very problematic when he had his own ideas.
If Minato knew that Itachi was alive, then the plan with the Kazekage would go down the drain. The Flame and The Wind would eventually get into another war that only held catastrophic ends.

As the great protector of his family, Kyuubi must be the one that baers this burden alone.

"I'm going to start work early." He said while going to their closet to gather the clothes for today, as last night's festivities left him in such a disarray as far as appearance goes.

While looking at himself in the mirror to ensure his besments were correct, the fox spotted his mate's reflection. A curious expression so plainly on his face.

"Stop wondering." He tried to persuade his lover to stay in his own realm. The man always seemed to make problems worse if he were given the chance.

Kyuubi left the bedroom for his office to prepare for what was coming. He took inventory of everything he had at his disposal for the upcoming battle. It did not take long for his opponent to make an appearance.

"Kyuubi, explain." the Kazekage said firmly while he slammed a small paper on his desk as if it were a decoration of war.

"My sources were unreliable. Don't worry, even if Naruto knows it won't affect this deal." he reassures the other. The foxes' most valued resource is very easy to control, despite how it appears to others.

"He doesn't know."

"Then why are you so impatient?" business was much easier the less the blonde foxes in his life knew. He could take his time with deals, and ensure everything was fair for all parties.

"Because your team confirmed that the Uchiha was dead. After I squashed their potential coup." the younger said with cold malice dripping from each word, as he was never one able to control his emotions.

If the Kazekage ever were to learn such a feat he truly would be a remarkable foe. Unfortunately, even with the years of separation it did not seem like he would ever be able to conquer such a thing. As what always happens when the other loses control, sand pours out from his gourd slowly covering the floors and walls. Such a fragile attempt to feel safe from the outside invasion.

“It was supposed to be a gesture of goodwill. Helping you with something that could have ended in a civil war large enough to dismantle everything you’ve ever made. I could have waited for that and picked up the scraps of your country after the dust settled.” The Kazekage very easily could have waited for exactly that if he was not ruled by his tragic flaw.

“I did this for Naruto. Then, I get here, Naruto doesn’t remember me at all. The Uchiha, his previous suiter, isn't dead. And you expect me to be calm.” The sand has finally accumulated enough mass to make a full box around the room, trapping the two Kage’s inside.

"You have nothing to worry about." the fox placating his opponents emotions, before things could be shifted into a disastrous ending.

“I hope not. You might not be in the middle of a civil war right now Kyuubi,” the Kazekage reminds him, “but one of your greatest military strengths has been destroyed. The only reason you aren’t being picked apart by your neighboring countries right now is my public support and engagement to your son.”

"Naruto is still yours." The brilliant fox tried to reassure him, "You are right though, it is very dangerous here for my son. I think it's best for him to return to Sunagakure with you. It's a little unceriomonal, but so are the circumstances."

As expected the news seems to calm the younger down as sand starts retreating back into his gourd, the walls start to be more exposed. The exits are still strategically blocked off.

“Remember Kyuubi. My troops are helping rebuild after your little terrorist attack not too far from the place you sleep. If anything else threatens this union between me and your son, you are surrounded. I won’t hesitate.” the last of the sand is returned.

“I want his death confirmed.” were the last words the Kazekage said before he left.

Kyuubi had to plan his next course of action wisely. There were still traces of the other man's sand in this room without knowing if that was a residue or if it was intentional, Kyuubi couldn’t risk it. He presses a button on his desk.

“Call Haku and Zabuza to get Minanto. I also need the Akatsuki here.” He lets go of the button sitting back down in his chair. Hands folded wondering how to get out of this mess he made for himself.

It seems, as predicted, his opponent's weakness is now, and will always be, Naruto. Offering up his greatest asset to his current opponent wasn’t ideal, but it was a necessary step for future plans. He was hoping that the mere promise of this asset would be enough, but times have changed.

The quick witted fox was always good at adapting to change.

Eventually Minato, the light of his life, joins closely followed by Haku and Zabuza. The blonde beauty is fully dressed head to toe in white. His gorgeous hair is pulled back and tied up showing off his face, he left the bruise uncovered by makeup. Kyuubi’s mate is trying to send a message, and as always, it's not the time for his foolish whims.

“Kyuubi. Is this about the letter?” Minato asked in a room full of witnesses, making a point to the piece of paper that remained on his desk. The Declaration of War.

“Yes.” Kyuubi says, “Some of the Akatsuki members spotted some of the Sound Militia outside the capitol. We will be using some of the Kazekages troops to help us deal with them. In the meantime we need to ensure Naruto is safe.”

“He’s leaving with Gaara, isn't he?” Minato usually caught on to most plans, “Are you sure that’s a good idea? We don't know how he’ll react to Sunagakure…”

“It’s the best option for us now. Haku will learn how to handle anything if it comes up, there are scrolls in the library that have all the information you need. Study them fast.” He then makes an aside to give the closest thing to a compliment to his husband. “I just need you to be the one to tell Naruto, you're good at breaking this sort of news to him.”

“Naruto needs to understand the importance of his job. Make sure he knows that.” The kindness was quickly replaced with a firm reminder.

“I understand.” Minato says, taking his hair down letting it cover his face as much as possible.

“The Kazekage's official caravan will leave in a week with all of the proper fanfare. We are having the two of them slip out before the official leave. That hopefully will allow them to travel in the security of secrecy. Haku and Zabbuza will be escorting them as well as a few Sand Nin.” The sly fox tells them the part of the plan that pertains to them.

Minato leaves first, followed by the two former Mist Nin. The blonde seems to have some new found determination in his eyes. His beautiful eyes always shine brightly no matter the circumstance.

My Dear Naruto,

Since I have left you, my thoughts were consumed with the promise of when I would return to you. My happiness is reliant on being with you. The memories of your soft caresses and affectionate embrace are all I have to hold me over until the next time we meet.

Your charms and quick wit are what keep this flame inside me alive. Everyday I dream of the day I will rekindle the fire of my life with you. I hope you never forget what you mean to me. I will spend every day upon my return, ensuring that you are reminded of my love for you.

I am terribly sorry that this is the way you must receive this information. If I could, I would tell you all of this in person. Unfortunately, at this moment I have more pressing matters to attend to here. I want you to know that I am alive and I love you dearly. We can not meet up with each other for a while. I need you to keep pretending I am dead, but I could not stand to keep this information away from you any longer.

It is safer for the both of us that way.

With all my love
Itachi

3rd POV

“Lord Kazekage.” Minato finds him in the garden sitting alone, he notes a stillness in the other's mindset, “This is where you two first met isn't it?”

“Yeah.” the anger from before calming to a melancholy.

“You two were so little black then." the blonde lets himself get lost in a memory, "I was so worried you two wouldn't get along, ya know? Kyuubi made it seem like such a big deal that you two had to get along."

"My dad did the same." he paused, "Almost called it off entirely."

"Your father was a big worrier."

"You could call it that." a curt tone in his voice reminding both of them what he's done.

Minato tries to laugh it off, "Then I will. He worried way too much, you guys got along just fine."

"Yeah, we were really good friends."

"You were. I'm sorry… we should have warned you about his memory loss.” The older one says trying to pick up the conversation from the night before.

“What happens if he does try to remember?” he asked instead of lashing out.

“It's best not to even try." not wanting to get the other one false hope, "The last time someone told him about it he freaked out."

"Was it really that bad?"

"…He… umm… well, he tried to kill himself."

"Oh," the realization of reality sinking in.

"We decided it's best to remove him from anything that might remind him of that time. It seemed to help...”

"I understand." the red head pauses again, thinking more, "Am I even safe for him?"

"I don't know."

The two just sit in a comfortable silence for a while, each thinking over the reality of their world.

The bruise lightly hidden on the older man's face reminds the other all that the blonde man has to put up with. The state of the other gives more conviction to the Kazekage's original plans.

The redhead promised, “I’ll make sure he’s safe in Suna.”

“I’m sorry,” Minato says in shame.

Gaara moved his hand to push the hair from the other person's face exposing the fresh injury more, "Does he do this to Naruto?"

"He started a few years ago." the blonde's head falls completely defeated by years of unchecked abuse, "I try my best to stop it… but I’m not strong enough. Please just take care of him."

“I will.” the younger man promises again, before he let himself think, "Kyuubi always wins. Doesn't he?"

"Not always… but most of the time yes."

Before the Kazekage can ask for clarification the other continues talking, “Thank you for your time, Lord Kazekage. I have to talk to my son, he has to know it's not safe here for him.”

It was never safe there for the two of them.

Minato finds his way into his son's room, the door left open. Haku had dressed his son in another larger loose knit sweater and shorts combo, assuming it was going to be a light day. He chose colors of a deep crimson red and sand brown, to be reminiscent of the Kazekages home.

“Naruto, you're going to be leaving with the Kazekage tonight. It’s no longer safe for you here, they’ve spotted some of the same people from the terrorist faction around our city.” Minatio decides to just rip the bandaid off.

Naruto examines the injured body of his dad as a reflection of his future self. Standing before him is the perfect looking glass of what his future holds for him. Bruised and broken stuck in a loveless marriage designed to tourcher him at every step.

Taking in the lesson that was meant for Kyuubi, Naruto responds “I don’t want to.”

“You have to.”

“So I can end up like you?!” The younger one accused his dad, “So I can have some unhinged redhead order me around like you do?!”

“Don’t worry you will never end up like me.” Minato knew his life was nothing to covet.

“I think you might have a chance with Gaara, you two used to be very close.” Minato tries to reassure him, forgetting of course of his son's memory loss.

“Why do you guys keep saying that? I just met him yesterday.” He shouts.

“You don’t have a choice. Naruto if you stay here you will end up like me. Kyuubi will make sure of it. You remember what he did a few months ago? It gets worse. It will get worse if you stay. You’ve seen what he’s done to me.” Minatio reminds him of the very real situation he is in, “If you leave you at least have a chance to be something else. I don't know what Gaara-kun is like now, but I do know what will happen if you stay.”

This seemed to shock Naruto into the reality of his own life. He was always afraid of ending up like his dad stuck in a situation he couldn't leave. He was too worried about the future to notice that he was in that exact situation now.

Itachi used to be his hope out of this fate… but he was dead.

If he didn’t leave now he would be stuck.

“You get it now?”

“Yeah…” the younger one was defeated.

“I’m sorry.” Minato says one last time.

“I know.”

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 16

Oases

Gaara POV

"What did you tell them?" We need to get our stories straight.

"Sound Terrorist Faction spotted around the capitol." Kyuubi said disinterested.

"Believable enough."

He looks at me disgusted as he reminds me, "Don't forget kid, you're just one of my failed experiments."

Let me kill him now.

Be patient. We're not strong enough, not yet.

Like you were a patient earlier?

"You know, I used to hate that, but then I realized, it's nice to be one of your few failures."

If everything goes right I can be another one of his failures.

And I'll fucking kill him.

"I wouldn't get a big head about it, the failure part came from your dad. He couldn't execute even the best of my plans."

"He always did like to get in the way."

"So that is why you did it… he got in the way." he grinned his twisted knowing grin.

I just shrugged. That asshole might not be right, but he's not wrong either.

"You like to act so cool and under control now, but we both know that's just a facade. You are one wrong move from completely losing control. Once that happens…" he trails off to leave the rest up to my imagination.

I motioned for one of my generals in the hall to come towards us, "General, The Kyuubi just informed me that there are some remaining Sound Terrorists potentially lurking around the capitol. We think it's best if we increase the troops around here to make sure they are safe and secure."

"Yes, Lord Kazekage." he bows to me as I look intently into Kyuubi's eyes.

Who's lost control now?

Fuck. Naruto. He's trailing up right behind Kyuubi with his handmaid. I have to make this look real, in case he overhears anything.

"I want an updated report of The Sound's most recent activities, as well. Have it sent to the first town we’re going to." Kyuubi's grin widens, he knows what I'm doing.

Fuck.

"Of course, Lord Kazekage." my general waits for any other orders I might give him.

"That should be it for now." At my dismissal the general leaves.

Naruto doesn't say anything, he seems to be in some sort of daze again, but he does stand next to me silently. Kyuubi even seems just as confused by this new behavior in Naruto. I need to keep him safe.

I wonder if he'll let me touch him again.

Slowly.

Carefly, I move my arm, Naruto doesn't seem to notice the movement. He tenses quickly as my fingers graze over his lower back. Almost as quickly as he tensed he relaxed into my touch.

That's a good sign.

Keeping at the same pace, I firmly wrap my hand around his side, wait, then pull him closer to me. My fox melts into my side without saying anything. Good.

I say to him, "My troops will secure the capitol, but we still have to get you out of here. Are you packed up?"

Naruto just looks up at me, berly registering what I just said, but he nods nonetheless.

I guess it's a lot to take in. He thinks he just met me and he's already having to leave with me.

Boo-hoo, he'll get used to it.

“You're so eager to take him away… Aren't you?” Kyuubi’s still taunting me trying to get me off guard.

“Of course, I care about the safety of my future mate. You're the one who let me know it wasn’t safe here for him.”

“I did, didn’t I?” Kyuubi’s caught in quicksand, the more he struggles against it the deeper it will drag him down.

“I’m very grateful you did.”

“I think I’m just being a bit overprotective of my little one. He is my pride and joy, after all.”

“Don’t worry, Naruto is always safe in Suna.” Away from you.

“I’m right here.” Naruto grumbles out reminding us of his presence.

He’s annoyed.

Fuck. I was too busy fighting with Kyuubi to notice I have exactly what I wanted in my arms ready to go.

If you keep letting Kyuubi take everything from you. You might as well hand Naruto back and give up.

“You are, aren't you?” He inspects Naruto's form, I slightly move him behind my form, before “You should go make yourself a bit more presentable for the Kazekage. He’s just a nice man who wants to take you away and make sure you’re safe.”

Naruto fidgets under Kyuubi’s gaze, “Fine.”

“I don’t think that’s necessary, Naruto, I’d rather get going sooner. Wouldn’t you rather arrive in Suna quicker?“ I need to get him out of here, neither of us should be here any longer than we have to.

“Yeah,” breathlessly escapes his lips as his soft blue eyes look into mine.

“I insist, Naruto, go change.” Kyuubi’s frustration is radiating off of him.

Naruto’s handmaid tries to speak up to break the tension, “Come on, I’ll help you fin-”

“He says I’m fine.” Naruto snaps, “Come on Gaara, we have to get going.”

He might be upset, but at least that reaction is normal and not directed towards me. His hand interlaces with mine as he starts to pull me away from all of this.

Surprisingly we got a lot further than I thought we would before Naruto motioned that he needed a break. I don’t know how much he’s changed since we last met, so it's hard to know what he’s really capable of any more.

I hate that I did this to him.

At least it's just the two of us now.

The guards were split into two groups. One about a mile ahead clearing the way and the other the same distance behind making sure no one would be following us. I made sure of the distance to give us privacy. We don’t really need them, there’s no threat, but I don’t want to have any surprises come up.

I made sure Kyuubi’s guards were escorted alongside my own, just in case. I don’t know if I can trust them just yet. There’s a good chance they are spys, Kyuubi insisted that they come join to ensure Naruto’s safety. I couldn't quite deny that request, so for now I’ll just keep an eye on them.

We’re about half way through the River Territories and if we keep at this good pace we should be able to make it to our first campsite by nightfall. I wonder if it's even a good idea to make that camp. It’s too late, it's already on our itinerary, and I shouldn’t be changing that last minute. Especially not when we're this close.

For the first time during the entire trip Naruto speaks, "I'm sorry."

"About what?"

"I'm slowing us down." he sounds so annoyed with himself.

"It's okay." It's weird being the one who reassures him.

"Thanks." he pauses for a second before saying, "I'll be ready in a few minutes."

"Take your time. We have a week to get there." I don’t want him to worry too much about time. We’re almost in The Wind, we're almost safe, once we’re there it doesn't really matter how long we take.

"Doesn't it usually take three or four days?"

"Depending how fast you go. I thought it might take longer, in case we did take more stops."

"Oh…" He sounds so hurt by this.

"Here." I took a bladder of water from my bag and held it out for Naruto.

"Thanks." he takes a few sips from it before returning it to me.

"Naruto, when you're ready we need to pick up the pace a bit. I want to get to my planned rest stop fast. Don't worry it's not too far." we need to get out of here as soon as possible. I don't want to risk losing him again.

"Ok…" Naruto seems hesitant if he could really make it.

His body looked so exhausted already, but he's never been one to back down from a challenge. My fox starts to pump himself up for the last bit of road ahead of us. At the slight bounce in his feet he winced. The shoes he's wearing don't look good for walking at all.

He’s wearing a larger loose knit red sweater and shorts that stop right above the knee. His shoes are a type of sandal that seems more impractically decorative than functional. It's not incredibly feminin, but it looks out of place on him. The ceremonial dress I can understand, but this doesn’t make much sense.

So much about Naruto has changed over the years that he's almost a completely different person. Now he dresses a lot like his dad and he's not as loud or sure of himself. The boy I loved seems trapped in his own mind from years of abuse.

I should have come sooner.

Too late now.

"Do your feet hurt?"

"Oh… yeah." he glances down, forbidding any eye contact.

"Why do you dress like that?"

"Oh, I uh…" Naruto is embarrassed to admit this, "I'm forced to. My father has been making me do all this for as long as I remember."

"So you don't want to look like this?"

He doesn't look bad. It just doesn't look like him.

"No, I'd much rather dress like a boy." he scoffed, laughing just like he used to.

“Then why do you?”

“I don’t really have a choice…”

“Oh.”

True to his words, the rest was only a few minutes long before we started walking again. Naruto is not even trying to make small talk, it almost doesn't feel like he's really here. Maybe he just needs his own time to adjust to everything, there’s a lot going on right now. Like…

What if the Uchiha were to come back?

Why the fuck would that matter? If you're so worried about him, you can always let me deal with him. I haven’t been out in awhile.

Naruto probably wouldn't be mine any more, hell, he barely is now.

The blondes in a mood. You’ll fuck him out of it in no time. That Uchiha Boy you're worried about, can be reduced into nothing between the weight of my sand, if you just let me out.

I’m not letting you out.

Oh? You wanna kill him yourself? You want to feel his bones crush beneath your power? You take after me, my boy.

What if Naruto actually liked him?

Memory loss or not, once Naruto cared for someone he would be on their side for all eternity. No matter what anyone tried to do. Even though my goal was to ensure Naruto’s safety, there was a big part of me that just wanted the fox all to myself.

I mean, Naruto thinks he’s dead, so you're pretty good on that front. Besides, I’m sure you can find a way to make sure he doesn't think of the other one again. It takes one little bite, and he’s all yours again.

I’m not doing that to him… not like this.

You’re always no fun. He’d like it. Show him what a big man you are. He’s a little Omega, so why don't you appeal to his “biology.” Be the strong Alpha you were born to be and mark him up.

Make sure no one can take him from you again. Because we both know Kyuubi doesn't want you to keep him.

Stop.

Now there’s his old suiter thinking he's got Naruto in the bag. Didn't even bother telling Naruto in person. Pretty big balls to send a letter like that. Physical evidence that he doesn't respect your relationship. He thinks Naruto would lie to you to keep his secret.

Would he?

I meeeaaaannn… The little fox doesn't even know who you are. You think he might. It's why you're talking to me about it. Would he lie to you? Would he keep a secret lover from you?

He might.

You try to remind him who you are.

That might hurt him more.

Naruto reached for my hand, but didn’t say a word. We continued the rest of our journey in the uncomfortable silence.

Naruto POV

"We're here." The Kazekage let me know.

"Beautiful." I couldn't help but to let this word escape my lips.

Even though our journey here was really awkward, it almost felt worth it to see this. We found our way to a large oasis on the edge of the River Territories and The Wind. It's a magnificent rest stop especially with the backdrop of the slowly setting sun. Camp had already been set up by the scouting troop and the perimeter was secured as well.

This seemed like the last bit of greenery right before a vast never ending desert. A lake in the center of all of the foliage cut through a cliff side with a small waterfall streaming down into it. Trees greedly took up any bit of water they could to survive the desert conditions. It is a perfect combination of both of our lands.

It almost felt familiar.

Using my last bit of strength I rush over to the lake. I plopped down to the sandy beach to dip my aching feet into the water. I take off my shoes, there’s a small bit of blood crusted over the heels strap.

Gaara takes notice, "If they were hurting you for that long you should have let me know.”

"I didn't want to keep slowing us down." dipping my feet in the water washes away any evidence of blood, "Ahh! So good."

“Still. You really should tell me these things.”

“It’s not a big deal, I’m not even hurt.” I lifted my heels from the water, no evidence of anything happening in the first place. My injuries heal at weird rates, but it seems like anything involving cuts on my body heals almost instantly.

"I guess." He doesn't seem to want to let it go.

“Why isn’t Haku coming over?”

My guards are on the other side of the camp, with The Wind Guards. Usually Haku won't leave my side, especially if we’re outside of the castle. I mean it’s literally his job not to, but I guess being with the Kazekage I’m safe. I think I’ve just become accustomed to the other Omega’s presence.

“I told them to keep their distance unless absolutely necessary.” The redhead sounds so serious.

“Why?”

“I’d like to have my time with you be a bit more private. Besides there’s not many people I consider a real threat, especially not out here. So, we don’t need them that close.” He must be really strong… I mean that makes sense he’s the Kazekage, of course he would be. Especially if people are calling him the next Kyuubi.

“I guess that makes sense.”

"I've got some food." Gaara is shifting through his bag for a container, before handing it to me, “Here.”

“Oh, thanks,” I took it from him.

He sits next to me near the edge of the water with his own container. He doesn't really make a move to say anything. I don’t either. I don’t know what to say after that.

We ate our meal in the same awkward silence that existed since we left the castle. Things were going well for us for a bit in my room, but after he got that letter he’s been acting strange. I don’t know if I should bring it up or not, it seems to be plaguing his thoughts though. I wonder what’s on his mind.

I don't think he’ll tell me even if I asked. The Kazekage is not really that talkative and when he is, it's weird…

I just have to make the best of this situation. It is really pretty here, and it's been so long since I’ve been outside to see the sky at night. I really miss it, I wonder if I can get him to let us see them tonight.

"Hey, Gaara, I want to see the stars later... Can we do that?"

"Yes, but it's going to get cold soon, so let me set up where we’re sleeping first."

"'kay."

He sits up, readjusting his position a bit.

Then the Kazekage holds out his hand before moving two of his fingers down, causing the earth to depress about two feet down in a perfect square. It's big enough for the two of us to comfortably sleep. Then he balls his hand into a fist lifting up, the earth follows creating walls around the depression in the earth. A quick turn on the hand made a roof.

“That’s so cool!” I shout, “How did you do that?”

“This?” his face scrunches up confused, gesturing to the newly formed structure.

“Yeah… I’ve never seen anyone do anything like that before. Is that, like, a normal thing here?” Fuck, what if it is and I just look really stupid right now.

“Oh,” He paused thinking again, “No. Not really. Only my blood line can do it.”

“Then, it’s cool that you can do that… if not everyone can do it.”

“Yeah, I guess you're right.” A puff of air signifies a slight chuckle.

“So, like, how do you do that?”

He stops and thinks for a second before saying, “Do you want me to show you?”

“Umm… Yeah?”

“Sit here.” He spreads his legs open and motions for me to sit in between them. I have no idea what I just signed myself up for.

Not wanting to make him mad, I sit where he gestures. My back practically flush against his chest. Now exposed and vulnerable in between his legs, not knowing what he could be doing behind me. It's weird being this close to him… or at least in this position. His body is basically draped around mine without actually really touching me. I don't know if it's supposed to feel safe or threatening.

"So, you know about Sunagakure's Puppetry?" He asked this question as if I should know the answer.

I shake my head, "No."

"Oh… hmm." he hums a bit before saying, "Really?"

"Yeah, really… they didn't really tell me much about you or this place… and I didn't really have the time to research it… I've been… busy." I try to defend myself.

I've had two months to learn more about his culture and everything, but every time I tried to read up on it I just wanted to cry. I wanted to roll up into a big ball and never see the light of day again. So, I haven't been busy in the traditional sense… but I don't know. Being sad takes up a lot of time and energy.

I did eat some of the snacks Gaara had sent over, and some of them were really good and some of them were just…. Okay. And that’s like research. It’s nothing like research, but I have to give myself something here.

"That's fine. It's just one of the few things we're widely known for. That, and being mostly a desert. It's just odd."

"Sorry."

"It's not a problem. It just makes explaining how my sand works a little longer."

"... Okay…"

"So, we have puppetry as one of our major fighting styles here."

That sounds ridiculous, "How do you fight with puppets?"

"They're usually very large puppets. My brother could probably break down all the mechanics of the actual puppet portion better, if you actually want to know. It's his main style." right, Gaara has a brother, "But essentially, you use Chakra Strings to infuse the puppet with your energy. That allows you to control them in a more precise way than normal strings."

"Okay… So, what does that have to do with the sand?"

"My sand kinda works like a very intricate, yet simple, puppet."

"'Your' sand?"

"Yeah." he sounds offended or amused, it's hard to tell, "There's two different types of sand in the world: Mine and not mine."

I'm pretty sure there's probably more than that, but "Okay, so, like, what's the difference?"

"My Sand is tethered to me with tiny Chakra Strings. So in the same way one of our puppeteers can control a puppet, I can control the sand."

"Oh?" That's kinda cool.

“Yeah. Let me show you. Extend your chakra out of your hand.” He instructs.

“... I don’t know how to do that.” I’ve done it before, but I don’t know how I did it… and it didn’t last long. I'm not embarrassing myself in front of the Kazekage.

“Oh…” He sounds so disappointed in me, like I should know this, he tries to hide it with “Okay, then, focus your energy into your hand.”

“How?” I feel like a fucking idiot.

“Oh,” Gaara thinks for a second, holding out his hand and flexing it randomly before saying to me, “Close your eyes.”

“Okay.” I do as he says.

“Now I want you to flex your pinky first. You feel exactly where it is?”

With my eyes closed it feels like it's in a void. It's hard to know where it is, because I don’t know what is around it. I can feel the movement of the flexing through my hand, and the movement it sends down my arm connecting it to my chest. So even though I don’t know where it is in relation to the world, I know where it is in relation to myself.

“Yeah.”

“Good.” his hot breath whispered against my ear, “Now just your ring finger.”

The same thing, I can feel where it connects to my own body. I can feel the movement of it tugging my skin on my palm as I wiggle it around. The same feeling happens as he instructs me to do each finger, until we get to the thumb.

“I feel it all.”

The Kazekage presses his large palm against my stomach pulling me closer to his chest, “Good. Remember that. So, there’s energy flowing through your body that starts from here. Focus your mind here now.”

With my eyes closed I feel the pressure his hand puts against my stomach. The first thing I notice is the connection of our bodies at that point. But, I have to think about my energy, not his. When I take a deep breath in, I notice it moves against the exact position of his hand. That’s how I’ll think about my energy.

My breath expands and recedes in my stomach. Ebbing and flowing in and out like the waves against the shore. My energy comes from that movement stirring in my stomach. I feel the air help ignite a flame in my stomach.

“Good.” Gaara said, I think he can feel it too, “Now use that energy you just formed and send it down the same pathways you did to move your fingers.”

I do as he says, taking the waves of energy forming in my stomach and moving it down the pathway of my arms. Just like how I flexed my fingers.

“Open your eyes.”

When I do, there is red chakra spiraling around an inch from my hand, “Wow.”

It doesn't last long though, as soon as I stop focusing on my breath and hand, it erratically dissipates into the air. I had it, and I lost it. Just like before. I don’t think I’ll ever really be able to do it right.

“It's okay. You got it once. That means you can do it again.” He comforts me in my slight distressed moment.

“Yeah.” I don’t know what else to say.

“So, the same way you were able to do that, is how the Chakra Strings work, more or less." the Kazekage makes it sound like there's a lot more to it, "Now imagine that energy, but more concentrated. Each concentrated string attaches to a point on the puppet. You move your fingers and hands while filling your Chakra with your intended purpose and the puppet moves."

"Okay… I can kinda imagine how that works."

"Good. Now for me, each grain of sand is a different node tha-"

"Node?" I asked.

"Conduit?" he tries another word in not familiar with.

"You're just saying another word I don't understand."

"Ah, well, a node is like a juncture point of flowing energy. Kind of… like a knot in a net."

"Okay… I kinda get it." I don’t.

"It's not the best example, but my sand is already infused with my Chakra. That allows it to act as a juncture point for my Chakra Strings. By controlling each grain of sand this way I'm able to do a lot of things."

"So is your sand, like, special sand or something…" I add on, before he brings up, "You know, besides already being infused with your chakra."

He chuckles as if finding my questions amusing, "No, it's just normal sand."

"So you can do that to any sand you want… then why is there even a difference? Why even carry it around."

"It's a lot less work to carry around sand that's already infused. Especially if I need it fast."

"That makes sense."

"It's also a lot easier to infuse more sand if I already have some," he adds.

"How precise can you get?" I try to explain, "Like no offense, the tent thing is really cool, and everything, but can you do anything more detailed than that?"

"I can get very precise."

"Rea-"

Before I can finish my question he flexes three fingers and in an instant in front of us is a bowl of ramen constructed completely of sand.

All I can say is, "Holy fuck."

He chuckles to himself again, "I thought you might like that."

"Huh?" right, it's my favorite food, "How did you know my favorite food?"

"Lucky guess…" it's more than that.

I don't want to be calling him out, but I am going to,"Liar."

"Ummm… Yeah, well, when we were kids, it was one of the first things you asked me to make."

"Oh…" So, we’ve already done this before.

"Sorry… I probably shouldn't be using something you barely remember to impress you."

"You want to impress me?" I joke.

I can feel him shrug, as if he didn't just admit that. He already has me in his possession, it's not like he needs to impress me or anything. It's not like I can go anywhere. I don’t want to think of that.

I chuckled this time, "So, do you have to focus to keep the shape or something?"

"Not once have I locked it in place."

"Huh?"

"Oh if you think of my sand like a web or a net, once I form the shape I use the outer layer to compress all the sand that's not mine. The quick pressure makes it keep its shape. That way I'm not wasting chakra on maintaining it."

"Oh…"

“It’s pretty convenient with structures. It’s not the most stable way of doing things. If I need it to withstand attacks I do have to continuously focus my chakra through it.” Gaara explains.

“How do you do that?”

“Let me show you,” the Alpha holds his hand out in front of us now. ”It’s called the Ultimate Sand Defense, nothing can get through it.”

It looks like his skin is bubbling up, but on closer inspection it's just very fine grains of sand. Has he always had a layer of sand on him? It melts perfectly into his skin all the time. I don’t think I could tell what is him or the sand barrier. Now that he’s intentionally moving it, it's easy to see the difference.

Gaara adds on, “It takes me a lot more to be able to push my Chakra past my sand the way you can push it past your fingertips.”

He shows me this as well, a light greenish blue chakra escapes from the tips of two fingers for a few seconds. It doesn't last long, because the tiny grains of sand seem to climb right through at absorbing it back into itself. Almost like the sand is eating his Chakra.

“If I don't keep my mind focused on it, like you have to, the sand will just absorb it back into itself.” He confirms my suspicions.

“So… is the sand like a part of you?”

“Yeah... kinda.” He paused again, “It's hard to explain, but every grain of sand in this is connected to me… or at least my Chakra. It basically is just an extension of myself, which is why I can control it.”

“Wow, that’s so cool. You must have a lot of chakra to be able to do it all the time.” I notice the small granules of sand he has flowing around us. It almost looks like the beginning of a sandstrom, but more controlled.

He does the weird soft breathless chuckle again, like he knows a joke I don't, before saying, “Yeah.”

“Now let me show you what I really wanted to” Gaara instructed me, "Cup your hands."

I do what he says, curious about where it's going to lead. He already told me what I wanted to know, but he wants to show me more. I wonder what else he wants to teach me. Gaara pours some of his sand into my waiting hands.

“Your chakra vibrates at a frequency opposite of mine so you can seamlessly move it through my sand if you focus on it right.” He explains something that I’m not sure how he knows or even if it’s true.

“I thought you said nothing gets through your sand.”

“I lied.” I felt his chest let out a small breathed laugh against my back at that statement reminding me just how close we are.

This whole thing has been surprisingly more intimate than I thought a lesson on sand could ever be. This whole time I’ve been nuzzled away safely between his arms. Light feathered touches connect us time and again.

Gaara continues, “It’s not a smart move to tell everyone the Ultimate Defenses one weakness. Someone might use it against me one day.”

“Why are you letting me know it then?” The Kazekage lets me know a lot of things he probably shouldn’t. I don’t understand it, and it's weird. No one is that open to someone they just met. He didn’t just meet me but… I don't know.

“I don’t think you’ll use it against me.”

“Why are you so confident in that?”

“Am I wrong?”

I don’t know, “I mean, I don’t think so. I don’t even think I could if I wanted to, I can’t control it.”

“I think if you wanted to you could.'' He sounds so confident in my abilities even though he just saw them fail right in front of his own eyes.

“So, you don’t think I want to?”

“Yeah.”

“You’re weird.” I’m still holding sand, “What did you want to show me anyways?”

“Oh right. So while my sand is the Ultimate Defence, it can be harder to attack when I’m using that ability to its fullest. That’s where your Chakra can come in.”

“Huh?” He supports my hands with his own.

“I want you to try it again.”

“I can’t… you saw what happened last time.”

“You did it just fine, you just lost focus.”

“I don’t think I can.”

“You can. Close your eyes.'' He's so blindly confident in me that it makes me want to try again.

“Okay.”

“Focus on your breath again. Try to match it with mine.”

I close my eyes again.

Feeling his breath on my neck match the rise and fall of his chest that my back is resting against gives me a peaceful metronome to follow. Pushing forward, my lungs inhale. My lungs exhale at heat rolling down my neck. This pattern follows as I get on beat with my future mate, until we are fully synchronized.

“Good. I’m going to go first so you can feel it. It will make it easier for you.”

I don’t really know what he's talking about, so just nod.

Heat starts radiating from the palms of his hands still supporting mine. It feels like his chakra is flowing through me, to reach the sand I held. It feels alive now, vibrating wildly with the movement of life. The humming gets louder like a buzzing of insects crawling over my hands.

“Try it again.”

I focus on the heat building in my stomach, from the ebbs and flows of our combined breath. Leading the pressured system through the invisible pathways in my arms to meet the energy pulsing through my hands. It builds there, a steady stream of energy flowing through my body to my hands.

“Push through.” Gaara’s breath hits my skin, keeping me in rhythm.

Following the apha’s command, I feel for the weakness in his energy, where his low points meet my peaks. When I feel the relaxed pause through the steady construction, I push through. My energy pulsates around his perfectly opposite making a near constant noise, what was once a hum is a high pitched screeching sound unhearable by anyone but us.

“Open.” He pauses, “Keep breathing.”

When I open my eyes, I see displayed before me, red flame chakra burning atop a mound of hardened sand. All of the heat and energy I felt building and growing inside of me now has a physical form that I could hold.

I try to speak without losing concentration, “So- uh, what… Does, th-s do?”

“With your Flamed Chakra and my Sand Defense combined neither one of us would have to pick offensive or defensive.” Effortlessly he speaks. “If we worked together, we could be unstoppable.”

My hand jerks, and with that my chakra dissipates again, “Sorry.”

“It's okay. We should be getting inside anyways.”

It was starting to get cold out.

“Yeah,” I followed him into the sand tent he made for us.

Gaara is a lot more patient than I imagined he would be… he's also, like, really smart. It sounds like he was just teaching me the basics, but he knew a lot about the fundamentals in a way that could help him teach someone else. That's hard to do.

Itachi wasn't that good at teaching fundamentals… he kinda would just give me scrolls and expect me to know what I was doing. It wasn't too hard to get on my own. It definitely felt like he was the type of genius that expected everyone else to be on a similar level to him.

Fuck.

I hate that I just compared them.

They are two totally different people… and Itachi isn't here - to defend himself. I'm such a shitty person. I can't believe I just thought all of that.

The Kazekage set our bags down and started to set up this room for us. He was lighting a small lantern, before the door shut behind me becoming a seamless wall. I’m trapped here with him, there’s no way out.

"Naruto you should change into your nightwear. We're going to be waking up early." Gaara said in a tone that sounded more like a command than a suggestion.

It feels just like home, getting ordered around.

I don't know if I'm comfortable changing in front of him yet. I mean I don't think I'd have to get fully naked yet, and it's not like I really have a choice. If I do it right, I can hide parts of my body while changing.

Fumbling through my bag, is this really what I have for nightgowns? They all look like the smallest bits of fabric with suggestive lace. I don't think any of them could really count as clothes. What does Kyuubi want to happen between us?

I grab the least revealing one, "Can you look the other way, it's embarrassing."

"Oh." he pauses for a brief millisecond, "Yeah."

He looks away for now, but I don't know how long that's going to last.

I have to do this like a band aid.

I turn my back towards the Kazekage, just in case. Unbuttoning the shorts first, it should let the large red sweater keep me mostly covered during the process. I quickly remove both the undies and shorts in one movement. Before anything has any time to breathe, I replace them with the silky boy shorts part of my next ensemble.

I quickly glance back to see if the redhead is watching, but true to his word, he's looking away. His eyes even look like they are closed.

Letting out a sigh of relief, I do my next task yanking off the sweater leaving me almost fully exposed in this dwelling. He's still not watching… good. Slipping over the silk garment over my frame, I am now covered.

Besides my arms, I'm pretty much exposing the same amount of skin in this. I feel so much more exposed in this baby doll nightgown. I don't know if it's the way it hugs my curves, the material, or what it suggests we are supposed to be doing. Either way, I hate it.

It's stupid.

"I'm done."

Gaara just snorted out a small laugh when he looked at me, "Do you even want to wear that?"

"No…" I grumbled out.

He really just fucking laughed. I’m in slutty lingerie and the Kazekage’s first reaction is to laugh at me. I didn’t want him to have another type of reaction… but laughter. Who the fuck does that?

He barely gave me a second glance before going in his own bag, grabbing out clothes for the evening. Did he just want to embarrass me again?

"Here." he hands out his nightshirt to me.

Tentatively I take it. Instead of asking him to turn away this time, I just pull it over my head, it's so big on me. Once I know it's secure I slide my arms inside tenting his shirt around me as I fumble off the garment underneath. Once the silk garment is removed from my arms, I slide them through the shirt he gave me. Then finally I snake it from underneath, pulling it fully from my body.

He watches me more out of curiosity than anything else.

"I'm going to change now. You can look if you want." he says so, fucking, confidently.

"I'm good."

I move my head to look away, hearing only the fumbling of his clothes. Buckles from his maroon military uniform being unlatched. Weight of clothes falling to the ground. Slight movements. I glance back to see what he's doing. He doesn't notice me, but fuck, I notice him. I can feel heat radiating around my body, I'm surely flushed in a blush now. Fuck.

This is embarrassing, but damn, he's built different or something. Gaara is only in his boxers, his body is a bit smaller than most people like him, but it suits him. He's not that much taller than me. I mean I'm kinda tall for what I am too. Gaara just seems to be built of contradictions, but they work together so well.

I don't think I see a single scar on him, besides the decorative one on his forehead. He's supposed to be a great warrior, but besides his muscles, there's not a sign of that on his body. Gaara has never been hit. He wasn’t lying about his sand defense.

I quickly move my head back before he notices I'm practically staring.

"I'm done."

The flush finally settled from my face only to return when I looked back. The Kazekage is just in some loose black pajama pants… Right I have his shirt. He seems to grin at my embarrassed state.

I quickly glance down to not meet his gaze… there's only one sleeping bag. He expects us to sleep together tonight. Of course he would. I am to be his mate.

"Why is there only one sleeping bag?" I don't know if I'm ready for it.

“Because I’d like you to join me. I’m not going to force you to. If you’d like, you can have it all to yourself.”

Everything is riding on our relationship, I have to appease the Kazekage, “You can join.”

"Thank you." he says sincerely.

"Don't mention it." I try to shrug it off, he's going to be my mate, I have to get used to it, "Besides, where would you sleep?"

"I don't do much of that, actually." I feel the pain oozing from him when he says that.

"Oh…"

"Don't worry about it." He tries to cover up his pain with a pitiful excuse.

"Why? ... I mean why can't you sleep?"

"Insomnia."

"Obviously, but, like, why?"

"I've always had it." he pauses again, he does that a lot, before "I'd rather not talk about it right now."

"Okay… we don't have to. I'm sorry." maybe I shouldn't have brought it up.

"Don't be. It's not you."

Gaara seems like he's always so sad and full of pain. It's pretty much the exact opposite of how I imagined him. Everyone said he's just like Kyuubi… But when I'm this close, he's almost nothing like him.

"Here." I hold out my wrist for him… I shouldn't just scent him without warning again.

He just looks at me confused.

"My wrist." I don't want to spell it out for him.

I think it finally clicks because he says, "You don't have to."

"Yeah, I do." I want you to stop being sad, "If I'm going to be your mate, or whatever, we're going to have to get used to each other's scent."

I want this to sound as utilitarian as possible. Gaara might not be the type to accept help if offered. And I just want him to stop being so fucking sad.

"I guess you're right." he lightly bites at his lower lip before asking, "Can I do you, too?"

If it will stop you from looking at me like you want to cry, "Yes."

Gaara tentatively reaches for my arm, as if making sure it's okay while I anxiously look at him ecpextaintly. Slowly he places my wrist over his neck, keeping it in place with his grip on my arm. All while slowly closing the gap between us.

He somehow manages to move closer to my body before I even realize it. His wrist hovers over the gland on my neck for a second, before pressing down, cupping my face in the process. His teal eyes look into mine.

Why is this way more intense?

It takes me a second, but I feel a shudder throughout my body as I experience him like this. His scent effortlessly mixes with mine again.

It's like I'm in a greenhouse at the beginning of spring eagerly waiting out the last frost. The smell of lush nutrition rich soil softly baking around me from the surrounding heat. Freshly formed blossoms permeating through the air impatiently waiting to be watered. As the soft hum of newly awakened bees can be heard outside ready for the season.

Before I know what's happening, it's me closing the little gap Gaara left between us. Quickly, I grab either side of his face, pulling mine closer to his. My lips are suddenly on top of his. His eyes widen for a second before I close mine.

Experiencing this sensation between us fully, trying to lose myself in the moment. The way his mouth desperately moves against mine, letting me in. The softness of his hair as I tangle myself closer to him. The warmth of his body against mine.

His arm wrapped around my head keeping me in place. A hand feeling around my body, dragging down my back. The taste of his tongue as he becomes acquainted with mine as we battle for who is more desperate for this.

As we keep getting closer and more desperate for each other's touch, it gets harder to breathe. I don't want to stop this just yet. I push through any discomfort to keep him close to me right now.

"Are you sure you want this?" he asked, breaking me from my impulse.

"... I don't know."

He tries his best to steady his breath while losing the grip he held on my body. "We have… to - have to stop this."

"Huh?" did I fuck up? Does he not really like me?

"You're not really ready." his breath is still haggard, but closer to a normal pace.

I don't think he wants to stop, "I'm fine."

"Then, I'm not ready." He leaves no room for debate. "We just scented each other. That can be a lot sometimes."

"Yeah." I'm kinda grateful he stopped it, but I can't help but to feel rejected.

"Are you still okay if I join you tonight?"

"Yeah." my voice comes out smaller than I want it to, but he seems to let out a sigh of relief.

"You still want to see the stars?"

I just nod, worried my voice may let out any unwanted emotions.

He just smiles. It's small but it's there.

Gaara gets into the sleeping bag first before motioning for me to join him. Fuck, this is real now. We just scented, kissed, stopped, and now I have to sleep next to him. I try to make myself comfortable laying next to him after all of that. I don't know if I'm too close or too far.

Gaara motioned his hand slightly to remove the ceiling from the enclosure. It's really cool he can do that, he makes it look so effortless, too. There's not a cloud in the sky tonight, we're really lucky to see it like this.

"It's so beautiful. Ya’ know, I've always liked the stars ever since I was a kid." I told him.

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, each group tells a story and if you know them all you can go anywhere you want in the world.“ If he’s not going to talk, then I am.

I point to the one in the far left sky, “That one there is my favorite. Whenever I get lost I follow that one home.”

“That one? But that’s…” he paused, “Oh.”

“Huh? That’s the Tanuki. The old story goes, when Princess Kaguya was defeated by her sons they scattered 9 mighty beasts in the sky to protect us all. Each one protects a different region.”

“Why is that one your favorite?” He asked.

“Oh, well duh, it was the first one. He had to protect the whole world while everyone else was still being made. So, it's obviously the coolest. He's also supposed to be really fun and clever.” I let a big grin come over my face. “You know they say the only thing more clever than a tanuki is a fox.”

“You don’t say.”

“I don’t, it's everyone else who says that. At least that’s how the legends go. The two have been fighting each other basically since the beginning of everything.”

I point to the sky again, “See right there? The one right next to it. That’s the last one the brothers made, he is the Great Kitsune. My father likes to say our family line comes straight from him… but that’s just a story.”

“What’s the story?”

“Well, what he likes to say is that a beautiful maiden tricked the Kitsune to come down from the sky. They fell in love. Unfortunately, she was mortal so they couldn’t be together for long. The fox had been so in love that he couldn’t stand being away from her so he gave up his immortality. When she finally died, he sealed himself away in her heart so they would never have to be apart.”

“So love tricked the fox, and you say he’s more clever than the tanuki?”

“I never said that, other people say that. You’re putting words in my mouth.” I joked around with him, “Besides, the tanuki was tricked into a tea kettle by an old shopkeeper or something.”

“It was a temple priest.” He corrects me in an overly serious tone.

“Yeah, whatever. If something was going to fool me, I’d rather it be for love, wouldn’t you?”

“No… I wouldn’t want someone I love to trick me. I’d rather it be an enemy than someone I trusted.” He says this so seriously.

“... You’re weird. They are just stories.” I point to the sky to change the subject, “Anyways, that one there is…”

Gaara lets me go off and tell each one's story as the night goes on. I practically took over the entire conversation. By the end of it I somehow found myself extremely close to him, perfectly tucked under one of his arms, my legs intertwined with his. I didn’t even notice when any of that happened. I don’t think I mind though.

The realization hits me when I remember one of the books he gave me, "You already knew all of that, didn’t you?"

"Yeah."

"You gave me a book on them, why did you let me tell you all that?"

He just shrugged, "The book was boring. It's better when you tell the stories."

“You’re so weird.” I like those stories.

"I guess. Naruto, It’s getting cold. I'm going to put the ceiling back up. Okay?" I almost didn’t notice how cold it was out here until he mentioned it. In one quick movement of his hand it's back up and we’re perfectly sealed away together.

"I'm getting tired anyway." trying to dismiss the fact I wanted to see the sky more.

The same weird silence from earlier comes over us after he closes up the ceiling. I don’t know if I should separate from him or not. Gaara seems so stiff again, like he was earlier. It's weird, it's like we have moments where we can talk freely, then he backs off. Once everything feels like going okay, it's suddenly awkward again.

I hate it.

He fidgets before he finally asks the question that seemed to be on his mind all day, “What was he like?”

“Huh?”

“Your previous sutor.” Gaara clarified.

This has to be a test. There’s no way this isn't a test. Why else would he ask me this?

“Why?”

“I’m curious.”

“Ummmm…” I dont know how to respond to this.

“You can be honest with me.”

Can I?

I guess there's only one way to find out, “I, uh, well, I really liked him.”

“Oh.” Fuck. That was the wrong thing to say.

“I mean.. That was.. Before I met you...” I'm panicking, I don't know what to say to fix this. He's going to be mad at me.

“No. Be honest with me. I don’t want you to lie.”

“Are you sure?” I make sure.

“Yes.”

“You can’t get mad at me. You said I could do this.” I make sure again.

“Yes, Naruto, I won’t be mad at you.”

There is no winning this.

“I liked him a lot. He was really kind when I first met him. He didn’t judge me and I felt safe with him. Okay?” I try to tell him just the basics.

“Oh.” he looks upset.

“But then some stuff happened... and then he died… and everyone expected me to be over it right away. The same day I was told he was dead, I was told there was a replacement. Like he wasn’t a person.” I keep filling the air up with words hoping to find the right ones, "And yeah, everyone told me that I only knew him for a few months, but it still hurts."

The Kazekage is so painfully quiet.

“And I’m grateful that you helped, or whatever, but it was a lot. A lot happened at once. And it felt like everyone just wanted me to be okay with it.” I still can't find them.

He just looks at me… or past me.

So I finally just say, “Sorry.”

“I told you to be honest with me.”

"Yeah, but I don't know, it's weird."

"You went through a lot in such a short time."

"Yeah." the word nearly leaves my lips.

He doesn't ask, but he wraps his arms around me, I don't care. I let him hold me. I need him to hold me. My body shakes as I let sob after sob into his chest. He just holds me closer with each one, allowing me to feel everything. I fully broke down in his arms for the first time.

It's the first time anyone's let me.

Dreams.

"Itachi! Itachi, where are you?!" Naruto shouted while running around in the void. Looking in every direction for his beloved. It was a black and white world with a blood red moon.

"Itachi, where did you go? Why did you leave me alone!?" I kneel down on a forest floor.

"Where did you go!? I need you Itachi!" I begin to cry.

"I'm right here, Naruto. You can stop crying now, there is nothing to worry about." The dark forest turned into a beautiful room with Itachi's voice.

Naruto has never been to this room before, but he loves the way it makes him feel. It has warm sandy walls and many homemade blankets. Cacti and other plants fill some of the shelves. The bed had my teddy bear on it. It was quite small for his usual surroundings, but it was still wonderful.

"Shut up! I'm not worried…" I lied, "My friend is gone."

"Your friend?" he sounds jealous.

Itachi reached out his hand to help me up. I grabbed it quickly, and then was pulled upward. He wanted to kiss his lover as soon as possible. It's been forever since they've seen each other.

"Yeah my friend, Shukaku, dummy." I point to the bear and laugh. He gets so protective when he's jealous.

I went onto his tiptoes to place his lips upon Itachi's. The raven haired wolf liked the bottom lip to give me the hint to open up. Like I was a starving man, and Itachi had a full course meal, I opened my mouth. My eyes shut as the wet tongue entered his lips.

Itachi didn't have to coax me into joining the tongue play. I was eager to join in. The wolf's hand went to the back of my head to give him more leverage.

Curse the air that they need to breathe, the two separated. When I opened my eyes, I saw the one thing I feared.

Itachi wasn't there, Gaara was. He looked younger… but he has these weird blue markings on him.

"Gaara?"

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 17
Insomnia

 

Gaara POV

Naruto starts talking and goes off on each of the constellations in the sky, pointing to them as he tells me their stories. After each one getting a little closer to me for warmth. I Iet a little smile out, letting him take over the entire conversation. It was just like the one of the first times we were here, the two of us just stared at the sky, and went over each one just like this.

Maybe I can't get him to remember, but I can remake some of the memories.

You're a fucking idiot. Trying to remake the past. That's not going to last.

Shukaku was right as I clarified later in the night, “Your previous sutor.”

“Why?”

“I’m curious.” I have to know if he's a real threat.

“Ummmm…” he seems so hesitant with his response.

“You can be honest with me.”

“I, uh, well, I really liked him.”

“Oh.”

“I mean.. That was.. Before I met you...” he starts panicking like he doesn't want me to lose control.

Maybe Kyuubi was right.

Shut the fuck up with that. If I hear this talk one more time, I'm taking over and executing the man myself, like I should have earlier today.

I need to know the whole situation, I'm not risking anything this time... Too many things aren't adding up.

“No. Be honest with me. I don’t want you to lie.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“You can’t get mad at me. You said I could do this.”

“Yes, Naruto, I won’t be mad at you.” I try to assure him, with a promise I know I can keep.

I could never be mad at him.

But you can get pretty mad…

Not that I’m complaining.

“I liked him a lot. He was really kind when I first met him. He didn’t judge me and I felt safe with him. Okay?”

“Oh.” Instead of anger, I feel the defeat of sadness take hold of my body.

Naruto felt safe with someone else.

“But then some stuff happened... and then he died… and everyone expected me to be over it right away. The same day I was told he was dead, I was told there was a replacement. Like he wasn’t a person. And yeah, everyone told me that I only knew him for a few months, but it still hurts." he kept filling the air up with more and more words.

“And I’m grateful that you helped, or whatever, but it was a lot. A lot happened at once. And it felt like everyone just wanted me to be okay with it.” He tries to cover everything he can.

I try to look at him, but I can't.

I failed him.

After some silence, he whispers out, “Sorry.”

“I told you to be honest with me.”

"Yeah, but I don't know, it's weird."

I don't know what to say, "You went through a lot in such a short time."

"Yeah." That word barely escapes his lips as his body starts to shake.

I reflexively wrapped my arms around Naruto, keeping him close to my body. Soft sobs start spilling over my chest. Not knowing what to say, I just hold him closer with each one. Eventually it quiets down as he finds himself falling into a deep slumber.

Since I was a child I never slept, Shukaku made sure of that. So while Naruto was able to find some peace from today, I was stuck here stewing in it. There were some good moments, but I kept fucking them up.

Ya' happy?

No.

If you did what I said at the beginning, you wouldn't be in this mess.

Maybe he's right.

No. I couldn't risk it. Nothing is adding up, Kyuubi is up to something.

You worry too much… mark the little fox in your arms. He's yours once you do that. Then we can finally kill Kyuubi, like you promised.

"Shut up… my friend." Naruto mumbled out, while his arm wrapped him closer to me.

Did he just remember?

Your mind is playing tricks on you. He's just sleeping, don't think too much into it.

"Shu-ku… Dumb-" the fox in my arms starts nuzzling closer to my chest.

He must be remembering. Is this a good thing?

No response came.

In the new found silence, I can practically hear my foxes heart pounding with how close his body is to mine. It's so loud that it echoes throughout my body. Maybe it's just mine.

I finally have what I have wanted for years lying in my arms. In Naruto's sleep any reservations he had about being close to me left his body. His body tangled up perfectly into mine again. This is everything that I was working for, but it feels so hollow now.

Unlike most nights, Shukaku doesn't bother me again.

6 Years Ago
The Final Fight.

"It's time for the long awaited fight, Uzumaki Naruto and Sabaku no Gaara!" an announcer shouts over the intercom system of the Sunagakure Arena.

"The two boys were the obvious contenders for the last battle of our International Tournament of Strength. Uzumaki Naruto stands the son of the great and powerful Kyuubi, can the foxes strength get past the Ultimate Sand Defense of our own Sabuku no Gaara?" The booming sound asks the question the entire audience has.

"Gaara will be at an advantage, seeing as the arena floor is covered in a layer of sand. Is that advantage going to be enough to beat the brute strength of the foxes famous Flamed Chakra?" The announcer continues to raise the stakes for the audience, ''What happens when an unstoppable force meets an immovable object?"

The audience didn't need much of a push to be hyped about this long awaited event. A fight between the two sons of the Kages was enough of a draw that anything the announcer said was just icing on top of the cake. This was going to be a public preview of anything that might happen between their two nations.

All eyes focused on the pair in the center of the arena, the most important being the Kages themselves. Both sharing the private Kage box with a few other important audience members. The Kyuubi was calm as ever, while the Kazekage was anxiously on the edge of his seat.

The Fox and Tanuki were at the center of the arena waiting to get this show on the road. The blonde stretched out his muscles to prepare for the upcoming battle, while the redhead stood rigidly stiff.

The bell rang.

Uncharacteristically, Naruto waited as his partner made the first move.

Sand erupted from Gaara's gourd marking the start of the fight. Everything was going smoothly, until the sand jerked down and almost dropped from the air as he flinched and grabbed for his head.

Gaara was desperately whispering to himself, “Please, I beg you don't get so mad at me.”

“Stay with me, Gaa’! We're in the arena right now.” The blonde's eyes desperately tried locked with the others.

No avail, the other was too busy fighting his own internal battle to focus on the one in front of him. Heavy breathing and eradicate movements of sand surrounding the two, were obvious indicators of a real problem about to happen.

Everyone in the audience was anxiously waiting for the first strike, but they were too far away to see the actual danger happening on the arena floor. Naruto knew if he didn’t get a hold of the situation right away this could end in something a lot worse than any results of the competition for the two nations. He stood still for as long as he could trying not to provoke his sparring partner. The fox couldn't couldn't avoid taking action for too long.

“Gaara!” the fox boy threw two kunai at his partner knowing it would be caught by the sand, “With me! Okay?”

That seemed to do the trick, the pale green eyes snapped to a temporary focus, “Thanks.”

“Anytime, just stay here with me.” hoping that the other will do just that, he wouldn't be any danger if he could keep in control.

Naruto lunges forward prepared to punch the other boy when the sand descends down on him quickly. Trapping his leg and stopping any forward momentum. He quickly throws a kunai at the sand freeing his leg, and flips back to a better position.

Gaara flicks his wrist throwing 3 sand darts at the other boy who berly was able to dodge the first two. The boy got a small knick on his arm from the last dart. Everyone knew the redhead would be the first to draw blood.

With the dodge of the attack pushing Naruto even further back from the other he was at a disadvantage. His opponent was a distance fighter and he was not. The fox had to close the gap quickly before the match was over without much fanfare.

Sand started to swirl around the redhead's feet in a protective manner, covering him in a full ball except for his eyes. He was in one of his first defensive positions, from here he would be protected from all sides and able to keep Naruto at bay long enough to try to wear him out.

Naurto knew he had to take this opportunity to run forward and strike the small opening. Each step forward he had to dodge a spike of sand erupting from the ground. When he finally managed to make it to his opponents strong hold, the sand spiked out in a porcupine defence strategy slicing up the blonde's arms. Red chakra starts spilling out from the cuts healing him as he prepares his next strike.

“You're not in any danger right now. No matter what that stupid voice says.” He reminds his friend, not sure he got to him the first time.

The small opening in the stronghold closes up as Gaara is now fully protected in his sad cocoon. It wasn't a good sign.

Naruto couldn't let the other stay inside his head for too long. Alone inside the first sand defense, his opponent would have nothing to keep him safe from himself.

The fox wraps the red chakra around his arm, ready to try to break open the defensive shell. He pulls back for a full swing and pierces right through the sand barrier connecting with Gaara’s face. The sand shards out from the impact of the blast cutting through more of Naruto's skin, which almost instantly heals.

The sand collapses down on Gaara exposing his body, now with a bloody nose and bruised cheek. All the watchers in the audience now know the sand defense is not as impenetrable as they once thought.

As the redhead lifts his newly damaged body from the ground, he manipulates his sand to transform into a racoon shape around his form. None of the blue markings of the cursed jinchuriki appear on his sand body.

Naruto sighs in relief.

The fox now knows he can do this next move as his friend is in control. He releases more red chakra from each of the cuts that just formed, healing himself as he creates his own flamed chakra fox form around himself.

“You ready?” Naruto taunts, preparing for the next stage of their battle.

"Yeah." a sick grin ripps across Gaara's face, as things were going according to plan.

The red chakra infused boy flips forward landing his foot on top of the other's head, only to have it absorbed by the sand body. The sand quickly drags the leg down then morphs into a hand to flings the fox towards the back wall of the arena.

Naruto quickly flips in the air landing his feet against the wall, to propel himself back to his sparring partner.

He lands by slamming Gaara’s body down to the ground in one swift movement. Naruto legs pinning either side of the other's body down. There was practically no distance between the two boys now, giving the fox the advantage.

The flaming red chakra surrounding his body gave an uneven surface for the sand to grasp on to. Unfortunately the sand was also an uneven surface to break through as he learned as he started striking the other. Each punch either squishes into the surface or being met by a hard surface. It would be hard to land another real hit.

Gaara waits out each strike as he starts collecting the sand of the arena floor to bury himself deeper into its protection. When he finally collects enough, like a wave he uses it to dip himself under and then pushes the other boy off of him.

It was Gaara's turn to be on top.

The fox is now beneath him, restrained at all sides. The red chakra being absorbed by the sand as the blonde tries to struggle for dominance. Gaara smirking on top, knowing he was in the power position now.

Eventually the fox is able to free one arm. With this new found freedom he immediately strikes Gaara in the face, sending him flying. Allowing him to escape the stand trap entirely.

The two continued this dance of dominance for as long as they could. With each action the entire area filled with more dust and sand. Finally obscuring the view of the audience of the two boys.

Eventually, as the sand settled the audience could see the arena again. The two were in the same spot as the beginning, flat on their backs with exhaustion. Naruto turned his head to see his friend, and smirked with a thumbs up. Gaara nodded.

“With only a few seconds left on the timer, it looks like both boys are down for the count!” The announcer shouted the obvious scene in front of everyone.

A second before the final bell rings, Uzumaki Naruto stands to the shock of the entire audience.

The blonde goes over to his friend and reaches out a hand for him, immediately to be taken by the redhead. The fox boy pulls him up in one swift motion, pulling his hand to his chest, and wrapping the other arm around his waist for a quick hug.

With the biggest grin on his face, “See I told you we could do it.”

“... Yeah.” Gaara admits the blonde's plans always seemed to work.

Naruto steps to the side raising both of their clasped hands up as the audience cheers.

“Both boys look like they could do a round two, but it seems like they are going to end it here! Uzumaki Naruto is the victor!” the news echoes throughout the arena.

“Remind me next time not to let your dad talk to you before a fight.” Naruto laughs, “He’s got away about getting into your head. You already got two voices up in there, you don't need a third.”

“Shut up or I’ll kill you.” Gaara tried to joke, anyone from the outside would hear it as a legitimate threat.

“Oh, could you? Because you hear that, it sounds like I just won?” he puts his hands to his ear listening to the crowd cheering.

“Only because this is a show.” Knowing they picked the winner based off whose dad would be less pissed at the outcome. “If this were real you’d be dead.”

“If this were real I wouldn’t have gone easy on you.” He wraps his arm around the others shoulders shaking a fist in the air for the audience to see his joy. The redhead stands with his arms crossed, accepting the physical affection with a small almost unseen smile.

“Both seem to be good sports about this! Truly showing the great alliance between The Fire and The Wind!” The announcer goes on.

It's just the two of us in the locker room washing up before the final ceremony tonight. Naruto is apologetically cleaning off the dried blood from my face with a damp rag. His hand cupped over my bruised cheek, he's the only one who's ever been able to break through my defense.

The only difference is everyone saw it this time.

I almost never get hurt. I don't like it, it stings. I know it's not life threatening, but I don't like it. I don't like the smell of my own blood, either, the copper smell is more intense than anything else. I hate it.

Naruto gets hurt all the time, he just heals it really fast. Is this what I put him through each time?

A warmth radiates off of Naruto's hand into my cheek, he grins wildly at the sight. Slowly the stinging feeling starts to disappear from the area. I glance down at his hand so close to me, red chakra is softly humming around it.

"That should help." his smile doesn't leave his face that is now even closer to mine.

He’s gotta leave tomorrow, today's my last day with him at least for a couple of months if not longer. He's going on another one of his trips again after this. Each time he leaves now it's longer until he returns.

I should tell him, I don't know the next time he’s going to be here.

As soon as you tell him you'll be all alone again. He's going to abandon you.

He won't. He might not like it but he won't abandon me. He promised.

"Hey, um, Naruto?" Even with all this courage, I'm still worried he might leave me.

"Sorry… I should have been more careful." he tilts his head to look me in the eyes now, "I was just worried with the way you were acting at the beginning."

"No, it's not that." This might be a bad idea.

What if we can't do this? What if I tell him-

And he hates you?

"Shut up in there. My friend is trying to say something." he lightly taps at the side of my head that holds my scar.

Fuck. At least Shukaku is quiet now, but now I'm just standing awkwardly in front of him. This was a bad idea.

"I like you." I managed to finally say out loud.

Naruto laughed… fuck. "Yeah, and I like you too. Was that it?"

"No, I like you." Naruto doesn't seem to understand what I mean.

"Yeah, and I like you."

Is he a fucking idiot?

“No. Naruto. I like you. I -” he kissed me. It was short and sweet, just enough to shut me up.

“I got you the first time.” he laughed, hand now on the back of my head “I thought you knew I liked you. I just didn’t know if we could be together… or if you even wanted to be. I mean I thought I made it pretty obvious… so I figured you either didn't like me back or if you even did like me… I don't think our parents would like that idea… and what would that even mean, you're from Sun-”

Then I kissed him. Fuck.

“Why don’t we worry about all of that later.” I say to him, not wanting to think about all the complex political issues wrapped up in this kiss.

I just want to enjoy his company right now. We can figure this out later. Fuck, his lips are so intoxicating that I don’t stop myself. I’m on top of him feeling every inch of him that I can while he's still here.

He presses back into the kiss, parting his lips just enough for me to gently lick my way into his willing mouth. His own tongue twisting and dancing with mine in a playful battle. Naruto’s breaths start becoming shorter and shorter, panting against my lips with need, desperately wanting more, but needing air. He pulls away abruptly gasping for air, a string of saliva still connects me to his kiss-swollen lips. Naruto’s soft blue eyes are hazed over in lust.

This was our first real kiss and I want to remember it. I wanted to burn this memory into my brain and never forget it. I am atop Naruto Uzamaki, the crown Prince of Konoha and he is looking into my eyes wanting more. I own this moment with him forever.

Fuck, I need him.

“Gaara.” My father is in the doorway looking disapproving at us.

I didn’t notice him coming in.

“Yeah,” I jumped almost a full foot away from Naruto. My dad's looking very disapproving of what he just walked in on.

“I wanted to talk to you about your match… but now I think I understand it." his eyes are casting a disapproving stare at me.

"Haha, well we knew how important it was to put on a show for everyone. Our family's are good allies, you know how important those are." Naruto was laughing, but that sounded like a threat to anyone who knew him.

Our nation has one of the largest land masses, but it's quite unstable politically. For the last couple of years, Kyuubi has been using his influence to help us stabilize in exchange for natural resources. It's also why I was born, and why they did this to me. I was supposed to be the Savior of Suna, but just became the monster of it.

"So we made sure it was big and flashy for everyone to see. Kept it close too, didn't want anyone thinking we were on unequal ground. Made sure to time out to the buzzer too. I think we did good?" He keeps going on taunting my dad with how successful our plan was.

"If I didn't know any better, it's almost like you didn't want Gaara to keep his cool." he accuses. This was his threat. This was his way of telling my dad to back off.

“Lucky, I know better, you would never do anything to make Gaara lose control… Right?” This is an attack. I’ve only ever seen Naruto get like this a few times.

He’s cool and confident. Leaning back against the couch arm slung over the back of it. His arm was almost close enough to be protective around me. Taking up as much space as he can to show dominance. Big happy grin on his face, with a touch of malice in his eyes. Staring down my father to tell him to back off.

"I was very proud of you two today, for your show of strength." each word was pained out of his mouth, my father admitted defeat.

“Good. I’m glad.” Naruto grinned.

"Yes. Well, we have to finish getting ready for the ceremony, you'll be walking in with your brother and sister today." he never let me do that before.

I'm usually either not invited or made to be in the background of these things. He doesn't like showing off his failed experiment.

I make one last glance at Naruto before I leave with my father to finish getting ready. He gives me a large smile, happy from the victory over my father. The toothy grin filled me with warmth and safety.

"Be careful around foxes." my father warns me once we're alone. The rest of our walk was made in pure cold cutting silence.

"Sabaku no Gaara." my name was announced to this room for the first time.

Everyone pauses and looks at me, I scan each face looking for Naruto. He's much better than me in these social settings, but he's nowhere to be found.

"Don't worry, he'll be here later, remember, the Hokage likes to arrive late." My sister whispers over when she notices my anxiety.

I'm not usually here to know these things. I try to cling to my sibling most of the night.

"Lord Gaara," someone I don't recognize comes up to me, "I saw your match today! You really kept that fox boy on his toes. I totally think if you kept going you would have kicked his ass."

Perfect, then our plan went off without a problem. People will see the strength in Suna, while still respecting the strength of The Kyuubi.

"The timer ran out, so, I don't think we'll ever really know that." I say as diplomatically as I can.

"Haha, being modest I see. Well our clan saw you, and we recognize your power."

I'm gaining the confidence of the people.

Shukaku seems to quiet down when I'm more confident in myself. Maybe I really can get rid of his voice one day. I chatted for a little longer with this clan leader trying not to worry too much.

I kept glancing at the door throughout the night, Tamari wasn't kidding when she said he likes to arrive late. Just when I was about to ask her again the doors opened.

"Introducing, The Kyuubi and partner Uzumaki Minato and son Uzumaki Naruto."

His parents in front. The Kyuubi was his title, he always preferred it to Hokage. He was in traditional Kage Robes. His husband was dressed in something vaguely femine. No one was sure why he did that or what to refer to him as. So everyone tried to keep it gender neutral, hoping not to get it wrong.

Naruto is dressed in nice fitted orange linen slacks, and a black jacket folded three quarters at the sleeves. His family's crest on a red arm band. He made a point to look vaguely military without going overboard, he never liked looking like a threat at parties. Ever since he presented he seems to try to reinforce that his life isn't going to change because of it.

"Your knight in shining armor is here." Tamari jokes. I think she is just glad to get rid of me, she's been talking to some beta boy from Konoha all night.

"Shouldn't it be the other way around?" the man I now know as Shikamaru asked, probably alluding to Naruto's secondary gender.

"No." I don't elaborate.

My sister does, "He hates these parties. If he even comes he clings to me all night, that is, until blondie over there does me a favor and takes him off my hands."

"Sounds troublesome."

"It's a lot of responsibility, but someone has to take care of everything around here." I think she's trying to impress the beta, "I swear everything would fall apart without me."

I should help her.

"You are very good at maintaining order." I complimented her, in hopes that it would help.

"That's because everyone else here is so bad at it." she says.

"Tamari, are you being mean to your brother again?" Naruto's voice rings out as he joins us.

"Me? Bully my baby brother, I wouldn't dream of it." She makes a joke. When we were kids she never would have said anything like that, but our relationship has actually gotten a lot better.

"So you're the knight in shining armor?" Shikamaru asked.

"Ah, so you've heard of me." he holds his hand to his chest fanning intrigue, "Yeah, you can call me that. You're one of my father's guys right?"

"Not toni-"

Before Tamari can continue with what she's saying she is cut off by the beta, "Not exactly, my father is, but they are training me to become one of your strategists."

"Oh then I should probably tell you, as my future strategists, you probably should avoid pissing off one of our best allies." he said pointing to my sister, then whispering, "She's the scariest of all the Sabaku siblings, and you don't want to get on her bad side."

"I don't have a bad side." she remarks.

"Oh, my mistake, she has absolutely no bad sides, and is definitely not terrifying." he jokes, before grabbing my arm, "I'm stealing him now. You two have fun, ya hear."

I'm dragged away before that conversation could get any more awkward.

"I'm terrified of her." Naruto says to me when we're finally out of ear shot. “Who knows what she’ll do to me.”

"She wouldn't hurt you." I reassure him.

"I think she would, but it's nice to know I'm safe." he flashes a smile while laughing.

“About earlier…” now that it's just the two of us as close as it we’ll be to being alone tonight.

“I’m sorry about that,” He rubs the back of his head in embarrassment, “I didn’t mean to-”

I cut him off, “It's okay.”

Of course he didn’t mean to kiss me.

“No, it's not. I shoudn’t have done that, it was stupid of me.”

“I said it's fine.” It’s like he wants to add insult to injury.

“It's not. I acted on impulse again, you could have gotten seriously hurt.”

“Huh?”

“In the fight. I shouldn’t have broken your shield, especially not in front of everyone.”

“I don’t care about the fight.”

“Then what?” He thinks for a second, “Your dad? He’s an asshole. He deserves to be put in his place sometimes. He definitely tried to rile you up before the fight, and you're going to have to tell me what he said, because it got you on edge.”

“It's not about the fight or my dad.”

“Then what?” Naruto puts me on the spot.

“... The kiss?”

He grins, “Ohhhhh?”

“Yes.”

“Well if you want another one, you're going to have to wait, we are at a party. I’m sure your guest would hate it if I took up all of your time.” He gestures around us to the gathering set before us.

“I mean…” I can wait.

“We’ll deal with all of this later, okay? Let's have fun tonight, I have to leave tomorrow.”

“Okay.” He’s right, I should just enjoy the moment right now.

After all the confusion, Naruto quickly became my life raft to this party. I'm still not used to all of the attention being this positive. People usually just avoid me, but now they are coming up to me in droves.

Naruto al always loves being the life of the party. The blonde is impressing everyone with his feats in battle or knowledge of far off lands. He makes sure to talk me up when I don't seem to know what to say. Just being this close to him seems to be getting me some of his good will too.

Even though I… like? The new attention. I really just like being around my friend… that I told I liked and kissed earlier.

I still don't know what it means. He said we’ll deal with it later, but I don’t like that.

Towards the end of the night Naruto's mood seems to shift. He seems on edge about something, he's looking around the room for something or someone. His conversations with people become shorter. I worry that it's me, or the kiss from earlier causing my friends new found anxiety.

"They are gone." he whispers to himself. It's not me. Good.

"Who?"

"Stay here," he says orders that I don't plan on following. Naruto usually let's me in on his plans, no matter what they are for. So this really must be serious. I wait a few minutes after he's left to follow.

They are in a remote part of my family's house far away from the main party. I scan around looking for any signs of where he could have gone.

"I said, get your hands off of him!" Naruto's voice is full of rage, he has Kyuubi's wrist locked in his hand. His red Chakra is burning flesh as fast as The Kyuubi is healing it. He almost seems afraid of his son, because he's not moving an inch.

Hands off of who?

And then I see it, his dad is laying on the ground behind me bruised up.

"I told you to stay back, Gaa’."

Naruto knows it's me without looking, but me entering seems to have distracted him long enough to give Kyuubi the advantage. He starts to fling his son towards the wall, but I use my sand to brace the impact for him.

I know Naruto would want his dad to have a clean escape. I place my body between them, using my sand shield to create a wall between him and Kyuubi.

"Get out of here." I say as calmly as possible to the man on the ground. Building the wall thicker. I don't know how well it will do against the Kyuubi, but I'm going to try.

"You sure you want to do this, boy?" the older man looks at me with a twisted smile, like he wouldn't hesitate to kill me.

Ooo a good fight, let me join.

No. I can't lose control.

"My allegiance is to Naruto." I announce. I don't care if this isn't the right thing to do.

Let me join in.

"Gaara." he says, recovering from being slammed full force against the wall. His red Chakra beaded out from his cuts. "Leave while you still can."

I don't know if Naruto means before I can't control myself or if Kyuubi kills me. I remember him broken and bruised crawling towards me, he wouldn't leave me. "No."

"Kyuubi, I don't care to know what is going on here, but it stops here. We might be allies, but you still are on forigen land. You will abide by our rule." I don't know what's taking over me. It's not Shukaku, is this my voice?

"Your nation wouldn't exist without me." he laughs, it's true, he continues his taunting, "You wouldn't have existed without me either."

Let me at this bastard.

I can’t lose control right now… Naruto needs me here.

"He talks to you doesn't he? Does he still want me dead?" he's ignoring his son to taunt me. Which probably wasn't a good idea, because Naruto just attached his fist to his father's jaw.

"Stop it, this doesn't involve him, it's a family matter." Naruto says.

Am I not family?

No, he'll never see you as his family. So why don't you let me at his dear papa.

"I think you hurt your friend more than me with that pathetic hit, dear Naru-chan." he saw the flash of pain in my eyes and used it against his own son.

"Gaara that's not what I meant." everytime he is talking to me he gets distracted long enough for his father to land a hit. His father clawed at his arm causing him to bleed profusely, it's taking a millisecond longer to heal than normal.

I shouldn't be here, I'm making it worse.

Then let me be here.

He jumps back to stand directly in front of me, he reassures me, "He just beats my dad. I don't want you to get in the middle of it. I can handle the backlash of this, your a forigen power, you can’t."

I hate this kid. I just want to kill Kyuubi!
Just like you do.

"Your dad's probably out of here by now." I direct his attention to the foot thick sand wall between us and the door.

"Thanks." he knows I'm not leaving his side.

I nod.

"You're not going to keep doing this father," he says firmly. "Dad is nothing but a kind man, and you treat him like shit."

His father flings 5 fire red Chakra darts at us, I use my sand to protect us. It penetrates deeper than any of Naruto's, almost breaking through my sand barrier. I used a lot of energy at the fight today. I don’t know how long I will be able to keep us safe.

"That stops today." Naruto lunges at his father going for the neck. His father his stomach with such force it knocks him back, he's bleeding profusely from it. I wait to see if he gets up.

He's not healing.

Let me at his old man and I'll keep him safe.

Fine.

“This is my regard to you keeping me entertained until now. I’ll set you see the real power of the sand incarnation.” I released myself to the cursed voice inside.

“Yahoo! I’m finally able to come out!”

The last thing I see is my sand covering Naruto's bleeding body, he is going to be safe.

When I finally awoke there was a mound of dead bodies filling the room. I don't know how they got there. It was an excessive show of gore and violence. My sand is soaked thoroughly in blood that it can barely move under the weight.

My back is against the wall. Naurto with his arms wrapped around my legs and his head landed on my upper thigh.

He's still bleeding.

I placed my hand on Naruto's upper back. I think we were defeated. Kyuubi's body towers over the two of us with a large smirk on his face.

"I always win. Remember that." his eyes screamed victory, but there was a scar already imbued in his forearm from what Naruto did earlier.

He can be broken.

A few weeks later I awoke in a hospital. I was told all of this happened because outside invaders were found attacking Kyuubi's wife. That Naruto and I tried our best to protect him. We apparently were able to do so long enough for Kyuubi to save the day.

It's a great cover story.

I was also told Kyuubi didn't feel it was safe allowing his family to come over to our country any more. He didn't feel safe with me being out of control, even if "I saved his wife." No one was surprised by this. No one feels safe around me because of Shukaku.

Our alliance would still be in place. Which I'm glad I didn't fuck that up for my family. They just started respecting me.

I have a new goal in life, destroy The Kyuubi, get control of Shukaku, and regain everyone's trust.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 18
The Morning After

Gaara POV

I woke up alone.

Was that all a dream?

My lungs are filled with the scent of oranges and honey in the morning. It saturates every fiber of my being. There's no mistake, that's Naruto.

Where is he?

He couldn't leave here?

How did he get out?

With my foot firmly on the ground, I quickly jerk my heel to send out a seismic chakra wave through the earth to sense the chakras around the camp. With mine at the epicenter, there are the 4 of my guards, but only one of Naruto's, the shark. Naruto and his handmaid are nowhere to be sensed.

I shouldn't have slept.

I let my guard down for a second and Naruto is gone.

No.

Erupting open my sand barrier that couldn't keep Naruto safe, I announced the camp, "Naruto's missing."

My rement sand in the earth collects together around the shark's legs, quickly scaling his body, trapping him in my hold. I marched over to the Shark of Konoha, stupid to stay behind while his mate took mine away.

"Where is he?"

"Haku took your mate to get ready for today." Calmly he speaks as if he is not trapped an inch to death's door, or just familiar with its ever constant presence.

I dig my heel into the earth sending out another seismic sensor, finding nothing to confirm this.

"Where." I command.

"In a more secluded area of the oasis." still calm with my sand squeezed around his throat, "Bathing."

That would explain why I wouldn't be able to feel them with the seismic wave, they're in water.

"How did he get out?"

"Beats me, that fox is always good at escaping." I loosen my hold on him.

That is true. He's never been one to stay in one place for too long. If anyone could get through my sand, it's Naruto… I did teach him that yesterday.

Am I overreacting again?

"Haku is with him. He's safe. Why don't you end this little alpha temper tantrum, before you go feral." I don't know if I respect or hate the fact that the shark is standing up to me.

"Where are they?" there's only a few places they can be, but I don't want to look.

"If you let me go I'll take you to them." he spits out.

"Fine."

Just like he said, Naruto is safe.

Naruto stands tall, the water rippling around his form, some drops clinging desperately to his exposed skin. Soft tan flesh stretched across a light muscular body glistening in the morning sun. A slightly arched back, curves down to thicker thighs meeting the water below. The cloth of his underwear doing next to nothing to hide the forms underneath.

His handmaid standing diligently next to him.

"See?" he pauses, "Haku has it under control."

Before I could blink, a large sheet of ice stood between me and the perfect sight in front of me. The handmaid is ready to strike, three needles appear in both hands. With his speed it would be nothing before they tried to impale me.

They would fail.

"Haku, stand down!" Zabuza commands.

"Lord Kazekage, I would advise you to remove yourself while I finish here." Haku states.

"Naruto, what's going on?"

Naruto POV

I look around, I don't really know where I am. It's dark here. I'm in a sleeping bag on the ground. Someone's holding me. Pale skin, but red hair.

Oh right, The Kazekage.

I thought he said he didn't sleep.

He is such a liar. The redhead is kinda nice like this though. I think this is the most relaxed I've seen him since I've met him. He's either so serious or sad… or angry.

But this is nice.

Peaceful even. I let myself sink into his embrace, the same safety and warmth from last night washed over me. These are the same arms that held me as I cried.

Fuck, I cried infront of him.

I cried about Itachi in front of him… That could have gone so wrong. I'm so stupid. I shouldn't have talked about him. No one wants to hear about their future mate talking about their last one. Even if he's dead.

But Gaara did ask me too… I don't know. It was nice to be able to say that out loud. He didn't get mad at me for saying it, either, he just held me.

Yesterday was so fucking weird and stressful.

Everything happened so fast again, I wasn't expecting to move to Suna just yet. I was just supposed to meet the Kazekage yesterday. I wasn't supposed to move until after we mated in a few months or whatever.

I should be happy I'm finally out of Konoha, or at least away from Kyuubi. I'm safe now, or at least safe from my father.

The Kazekage doesn't seem to want to hurt me or make me do anything. So maybe I'm safe with him… but he could just be waiting until I'm in his capitol, far away from home to start doing anything… bad.

People don't get reputations like his - people don't get compared to my father, for nothing.

Gaara didn't take advantage of me last night, though. After feeling his chakra flow through mine and mine through his, then that intense scenting session, I felt like I've known him my whole life. I don't know how far I would have gone if he didn't stop us.

My stupid Omega instincts must have taken over, because I fucking jumped him after feeling his scent for only a few seconds. I'm usually not as affected by that. It probably was the combination of the two things being so close together. It didn't happen the first time.

My eyes finally adjusted to the darkness, now finding themselves resting on the juncture of his neck… I could do it again, see if it was just that. Slowly, as to not wake up from slumber, I move my wrist to the spot again.

He reflexively pushes the spot into my wrist, his face relaxing more with my scent. It's kinda cute. He's supposed to be some big warrior and he's practically purring from just my wrist. It feels nice, my body practically radiates with warmth just at the sight.

I let myself get lost in his scent for a while, it's all the freedom promised from the outdoors.

Uggg, I don't want to be here anymore… but I shouldn't wake him. He said he doesn't get much sleep.

Doing my best not to disturb him, I lift his arm off of me and slide my way off of his body.

I don't know what compels me to do this but I whisper to the sand, "Hey, I don't want to wake him, but I want to walk around, can you let me out?"

The sand bubbles in texture making a small opening for me to leave. It's early, so only the faintest amount of blue light finds its way in here. As soon as I exit, deep blue markings close the door back up. It's now perfectly smooth all around, with no way in or out.

That shouldn't have worked.

The oasis is breathtaking in the morning, there is nothing but beautiful scenery fitting a postcard saying 'wish you were here.' The sun was rising right over the waterfall causing light to dance around everything. Crystal blue water complemented the okaur colored ground and lush foreign greenery.

I reached for my dead lover's necklace still secure around my neck. Rolling one of the beads between my fingers gently. With the morning light, last night felt like a betrayal.

"Naruto, you shouldn't be walking around like that." Haku makes it known that I'm still only in my nightshirt and underwear.

"Oh, I guess you're right." I tug at the bottom of the shirt even though it covers me decently well enough.

"It's okay, I was coming to get you ready anyways." He has all the usual morning supplies in his arms.

Haku escorted me to the far edge of the water away from any potential prying eyes, "How was last night?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"Was it that bad?" he asked while helping me remove my clothes, we were in a secluded enough spot, and I'm sure no one else was around. The walls from the cliff side hide us well.

"No. It was just… weird." I'm honest with the closest person I have as a friend.

I submerged myself in the cold water, it feels so good against my skin. It didn't take long for Haku to join me as well, he's in a simple bathing suit though. I guess he has to be ready in case something were to happen.

Haku is very careful with the cloth he rubs over my body, inspecting every inch, so I let him know "We didn't do anything."

"Well that's good, I know you were worried about that."

"Yeah."

He speeds up the process at this point, not worrying about looking for anything. It's too quiet, I know I said I didn't want to talk, but I kinda do. So much happened, but nothing happened.

Yesterday was so weird.

I blurted out, "We talked about Itachi."

"Oh?" He doesn't know what to say about that.

"Yeah, Gaara asked me about him..." I trail off.

"What did you say?"

"The truth." I pause then elaborate, "That I actually liked Itachi. That he's dead. That all of this is overwhelming."

"How did the Kazekage take it?" My guard has every right to be worried about this.

"Pretty well actually, he just kinda held me while I cried."

"Oh, well that's good," he seems really shocked by this, but he confirms my suspensions "that could have ended pretty badly."

"Yeah… I don't know why I told him."

"You should be more careful, you don't know what he's like just yet."

"Yeah. My dad says I should appease him, to defer any problems. I don't, really, even know what he means by that."

"You do." he says solemnly.

"...Yeah."

"I know you don't like this, but you are an Ome-."

I snapped, "Yeah! That's why I'm in this situation."

"Let me continue,"

I anxiously nod waiting on edge for his next words.

"He is an Alpha, and you an Omega. Before and after everything else, so use that to your advantage."

"How? Submit? Do whatever Alpha says?"

"No." he chuckles, "Have you ever seen me submit?"

"It's different!"

"How?"

"You had a choice. I don't. I didn't choose the Kazekage."

"You also didn't choose Uchiha, and you were happy with him. I'm sure you can find happiness with the Kazekage as well."

"I got lucky…" I don't know how lucky I am now, "What does that even have to do with being an Omega?"

"If you listened you would hear what I had to say." Haku lectures.

"Fine."

"He seems to care for you as his Omega, so use his instincts to your advantage."

"That sounds gross."

"It could be self preservation." He reminds me, "What we do know is he is very protective of you. This whole trip is prompted by keeping you safe. Hell, he supplied a large military force without even meeting you."

"He said we have met, that we used to be friends...even...but I don't remember him." Each word feels smaller and smaller.

"Then that's even better, his instincts must feel like they have a claim on you alre-"

"A claim on me?! I've known him for one day."

"And he's known you for longer. You need to listen to me."

"This is all fucking gross…"

"And it can keep you safe. If his instincts see you as his Omega already, and he's this protective of you without a bond, it's a good thing."

"How?" How is a stupid alpha having claimed me before even meeting me a good thing.

"He likes to keep you physically saf-"

"You've said that."

"So, when you notice he's doing that, reward him." he seems to be getting impatient with me, but I don't care.

"It sounds like you want me to manipulate him."

"Yes and no-"

"I'm not going to, that's fucking gross… like this whole fucking conversation." I feel so dirty thinking about this.

I'd rather Haku just tell me to just present myself to him and let the Kazekage have his way with me until I was pupped up or dead. Not whatever this weird, 'use his alpha instincts against him' shit is. 'He wants to protect you because he thinks you're his property,' so use that as a weapon.

I never wanted to live like that.

"Naruto, this could help you."

"I don't care." I want to get away from all this, "Do you think it would be alright if I swam for a while?"

"I don't know when the Kazekage will wake up, but I'm sure you can until then. Let's cover you up first though."

"Fine." He helps me into a pair of underwear, like it's going to do anything to cover me up.

I just swam a bit in the area for a bit, while Haku stood guard. He usually doesn't watch me so diligently, but I guess this is the first time we're really out of the castle. So I guess he has to.

There's a noise in the distance, I see two figures.

Before I could blink, a large sheet of ice stood between me and the two mysterious figures. It materialized in an instant. Haku already had his weapons drawn and ready.

Haku really is strong.

I kinda feel bad doubting him now.

"Haku, stand down!" Zabuza commands, fear for his mate driving the command home.

"Lord Kazekage, I would advise you to remove yourself while I finish here." My guard stands firm, he apparently can ignore Alpha Commands from his bonded mate.

"Naruto, what's going on?" Gaara shouts at me, he looks sad and afraid at the same time.

"Haku, it's fine." I don't want this to escalate, "it's just Gaara."

He listens to me.

The thick ice instantly melts into the water in front of me creating a cold spot in the oasis. While he still holds his weapons, needles, they are no longer at the ready. His stance is much more relaxed now.

"I apologize Lord Kazekage, I was doing my job protecting your mate. Due to previous incidents he gets more anxious when he's bathing, so I thought it would be best to keep him covered." Haku pauses deep in a bow of respect, "but I see now that was my mistake."

"It's fine." I speak for Gaara at this moment, I don't care what he has to say about Haku's actions.

"I'm sure Gaara understands you trying to keep me safe," I feel so gross saying that, but maybe Haku had some points about self preservation, "but you don't need to keep me safe from him. Besides, I'm just swimming."

"I think you should go back to camp with Zabuza. I can finish getting ready by myself." I need to get them away from us.

I keep talking, trying not to leave any room for debate, "Gaara, I'm going to keep swimming for a bit before we have to leave, you wanna join?"

"Yeah. I'll join you. It sounds like a good idea." he's staring at me so intently, eyeing up and down my body.

"Secure the perimeter, make sure no one is within a half mile from here. I don't want any more surprises this morning." The Kazekage commanded my guards.

"Of course, Lord Kazekage." Haku says suggestively.

"We leave in an hour. Have the first group leave in half to scout ahead."

"Yes, Lord Kazekage." he said more formally, remembering the man in front of him was not like me and he shouldn't joke with him.

After everyone left to do their jobs the of us just swam together. Well, more like around one another, he doesn't seem to like the water that much. I don't know why he agreed to join.

Gaara keeps staring at me.

Like really fucking staring.

Like no matter what I do, his eyes are following me.

He's obsessed with every movement I make.

I feel like I'm in a fucking fish bowl.

“Can you stop staring? It's weird.”

"Naruto, that seal," the redhead points to me, "let me take a closer look at it."

"Huh? Oh this?" I point down to my stomach.

"It looks familiar. I want to make sure it's what I think it is first. Will you let me take a look?" he actually asked this time.

"Umm, yeah… I guess. No one will tell me what it is."

With two thumbs at the top of my waistband I pull down my underwear just enough for Gaara to see the full seal. With my consent he positions his head a few inches from my stomach, teal eyes focused, analyzing the markings closely. Goosebumps start covering my arms as I keep the edge of my underwear down.

"Can I touch it?" Gaara's hot breath lands on my exposed midriff, while he looks into my eyes.

"Uuuhh, yeah." not prepared for this level of intimacy from the man in front of me this early in the morning.

The redhead slowly touches the top of my seal, tracing the raised skin with his fingers. He's looking so intensely focusing on the shape of each mark, while trying to understand the meanings of them. Eyes squinting, nose furling up, a small grimace formed on his lips.

"I want to use my Chakra on it. I'll be able to get a better idea of what I'm looking at that way."

His finger slowly grazes the spiral mark around my belly button, as he waits for a response.

"That's okay." fidgeting with the waistband of my underwear, not knowing what to expect from letting the others Chakra inside of me again.

"I won't do it for long." He did say it's harder for him to extend his chakra outside of his sand.

A warm buzzing erupts from his fingers as he traces the center spiral again. My eyes fixated on the movement of the other one's fingers. I stifle a small moan from escaping my lips.

"Hmm…" Gaara seemed too preoccupied with his task to notice the noise, "I'm going to do the outer ones now. Okay?"

"Ye..Yeah." feeling a little light headed at these actions now.

Unconsciously I pull my panties down a bit more to grant further access to my body. Instead of going further down, the redhead picks the mark at the top of the spiral. Now repeating the same movements as before with his Chakra this time.

His energy feels like it's bouncing around a forigen object inside my body. The seal feels even more alien than before, like a parasite permanently attached to me. Long black tendrils wrapping around my entire system like a vine from the source underneath his fingers. It would be almost impossible to remove the weed entirely.

I wonder if he feels this too.

Overwhelmed by the intimacy of having the other so close to me, his Chakra is fully exploring my insides, flooding warmth through my entire body. I don't know if this is a forced intimacy or just intimacy… I do know I have never felt more willingly vulnerable under another's touch.

"Just what I thought." he said as he removed his finger separating the physical bond that was being made.

I let out an audible gasp at this.

He looks entirely professional, removing himself from his exolority search of my body.
Taking a step back, folding his arms over his broad chest.

"Oh?" head foggy, full with the thoughts of the others touching, wanting more.

"The center seal was made by your father." his finger hovering over it, not touching, just pointing, my body ached for the touch again. "It's a very rudimentary seal. I think it's supposed to stop your Chakra from being used. On a normal person this would stop it completely, but I think it's just making yours unstable and harder to control."

I smiled at that, I don't think he meant it as a compliment, but I like that he sees me as more than just a weakling.

Gaara smirks, "You can cover up now."

I quickly let go of my waistband in embarrassment, it slid back up to rest at the natural resting place, "What about the other ones?"

"They were made by someone else. I'm not too sure who, but probably from Sunagakure by the shape." I feel like he's holding something back.

"Okay?"

"I know a specialist who can tell us more about them. It is a bit more complicated than that. It might have to do with your memory loss." he said as if not thinking.

"Memory loss?" my curiosity spiked with frustration. I don't have memory loss, I just have a hard time remembering some things.

"I can't tell you much about it." he pauses, "At least not until I know more. Once the specialist takes a look, I'll be certain. I don't want to tell you the wrong thing."

"No. I'm sick of people keeping things from me. What is it?" I demanded, I hate being kept out of important matters as if my thoughts or opinions didn’t matter.

"I don't know for sur-"

"I don't care, tell me what you think it is." I'm not letting him get away with it.

"It's definitely tied into the one your father gave you for your Chakra. If anything is done to one it will affect the other." he says what he knows for sure first.

"Okay and?"

"And. It might have to do with your memory loss. I'm not sure. I can't be sure, not until a specialist looks at it. It might just be stabilizing your father's seal on your Chakra." he tries to give alternatives.

"Why do you keep saying my memory is gone? Just because I can't remember you. That doesn't mean I don't have memories."

"Naruto. How far back can you remember?" Gaara asked calmly.

A pit in my stomach started to ache… Probably from everything we were doing before. I want to throw up. Maybe I shouldn't have had him examine me.

"I don't know." his head feels heavy, "That's a stupid question to ask… how far back can you even remember?"

"I was 2-3 years old, one of the first times someone tried to kill me. They waited until I fell asleep. I woke up in my bed with a stranger holding a knife against my throat."

"Gaara…" each syllable fell out on its own at this revelation.

Who would try to kill a kid?

"They're dead. I'm fine." he paused, before getting to his point, "but you don't remember that far back do you? You probably have, what, the last couple of years in you?"

He's right.

I've never thought of this before.

"So what?" My life's been hell, who would want to remember that far back.

"So, I'd like you to trust me. I'd like you to see a specialist, because I want to see if we can get you better."

"I'm fine."

"You're not, Naruto."

"Yeah, I am. Just because I'm not whatever bullshit you want me to be doesn't mean that somethings wrong with me."

"I need you to trust me, Naruto." Gaara is practically begging for my trust, it felt like he needed it more than his next breath.

Gaara seems to trust me implicitly, he has told me so many different things he shouldn't right away. That he plans to kill my father. How to break through his shield. Without even thinking he just tells me these things.

Yet, I’m so hesitant to trust him, "I don't know…"

Some moments it is second nature to trust him, others I remember what's happening. What my life is. What my job in this union is. What he could do to me if I said no.

"Please," the redhead whispers, tears are stuck behind his eyes, "just trust me, Naruto."

I followed my instincts and wrapped my arms around the sad man's waist, moving them up to rest a hand at either of his shoulders. This newly created support allows him to collapse his entire weight on me. Gaara fully submitted to this hug, finally crying into my embrace.

"Please…" he keeps begging, "I just need you to trust me."

Everything in this embrace felt natural, my body said to trust this man. Was it because I'm Omega and this was an Alpha… maybe. I don't think I care right now.

It made no sense, but at this moment I trusted this man.

"Okay." I wiped away some of his tears, "I'll trust you."

"I was so alone…" he cried, squeezing me so tightly as if he let go I would be gone forever.

"You're not now." I held him closer, "I'm here, and I'm going to be your mate, or whatever, so you're stuck with me whether you like it or not."

"I don't want to be alone again."

"Didn't you hear what I said? I said you're stuck with me." I'm stuck with him, he's going to be forced to be stuck with me too.

"I want to be with you. Everything started with our bond. I wanted to become someone who is needed, instead of a weapon that is feared." he keeps talking about stuff I don't understand, but I don't mind as much now.

"Then congrats, I'm here now, I'm not leaving, so you're wasting your time being sad." I paused, "and I trust you. I don't know you, but you seem to know me. So I'll see that fucking specialist."

"Thank you."

"Anytime. Now can you stop being so sad all of the time? I hate it."

"Huh?"

"Since you've met me, or I met you, whatever, you've looked so sad."

"... Sorry." I don't think he knows what to say to that… it's not an easy thing to respond to.

"I hate it. You look at me like I'm not here...and it fucking hurts." I grasp a hand over my chest. "Your so fucking sad, that it hurts."

"I'm so-"

"I'm right here." I planted a small kiss onto the others lips.

Our faces are so close to one another.

I don't want to be alone anymore either.

"You said you don't want to be alone… Well I'm right here." I closed that distance again, trying to get the point across.

Desperation takes over as the redhead goes for another kiss, before the first one is even done. He grabs the back of my head ending any potential distance between our lips. He feels more present with me at this moment than any other from before.

Feverishly I respond, desperate to keep this new found closeness with the other. Our bodies splash back and forth in the water while each of us struggle to hold onto this, whatever this is.

I open up to let him in, to let him explore. Without hesitation he comes in, eager to be inside me again. My hands firmly grip at his shoulders to support this newfound intrusion.

Gaara lands on top of me on the shore, still searching for me with his touches up my body. The touch I desired earlier has now returned to my body. I don't let go of him.

"I'm right here." now fully caged between his arms.

Gaara moves his hand to touch my face, to make sure I'm real, that I'm really in front of him, "Yeah?"

"Yeah, and I'm not leaving."

"You promise?"

"Yeah."

"Good." he smiles, while he actually fucking looks at me. He doesn't feel as sad any more.

"We should probably head out now."

"Uh… Yeah." I'm more confused than ever, but I know I could trust him.

My instincts tell me to trust this man. It seems so counter productive, but when I stop letting other people get into my head, I can relax. For some reason, if I stop thinking and just follow them, things seem to go better with Gaara.

If my instincts day to trust him, I'm going to make it a conscious choice too as well.

I trust Gaara.

Gaara went into his bag and grabbed a random collection of his clothes and held them out for me. "Here."

"Thanks." A light smile crept across my face.

He wears a lot of red and black. I put the shirt on first, cutting the long sleeves to fit my arms. The same with his pants. I'm not completely dwarfed in his clothes… but they aren't anywhere near fitted either.

I decided to tell him, "I was like ten or eleven, I was hanging out with a friend."

"Huh?"

"My first memory, you asked about it." I elaborate, "I told my friend I thought I was an Omega… They said they'd help me keep it a secret."

"Do you remember who?"

"No."

"It's okay. You don't have to."

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 19

 

Itachi POV

Yesterday was interesting to say the least. I have not learned a single thing since rescuing my brother. Only more questions make their way on my to do list.

"Are we going to talk about last night?"

Sasuke just shook his head, no.

"You know we’re going to have to, right? You almost killed three people last night.” I inform him of the importance of his potential actions from the night before.

“It’s not like you haven't killed anyone.” he is back on the defensive.

“The people I’ve killed, I had a very good reason for doing so.”

“Like killing someone you loved?”

“Exactly. I love my family very much, Sasuke. You’re the only family I have left, and I’ll do anything to keep you safe. Even if it means I have to kill.” I want him to realize we are on the same side, despite everything he is my brother, my kin.

“Oh.” he seemed to understand that at the very least.

“But I need to make sure you're not going to do something like that again. You are lucky I realized it was you before I attacked back. You could have died. Your baby could have died.”

“Oh… I wont do anything like that again.” his hand protectively holding his stomach.

“I hope you don't.” I am not convinced of his promise, however it is a start in the right direction. "I am going to go hunting to give you some time alone so you can reflect on your actions. I will be back in a few hours. Be ready to make lunch when I return."

"... Okay." I can tell he is biting his tongue.

Good.

My little brother needs structure and order, especially if he hopes to recover from anything the snake did to him. Some semblance of a routine with proper guidance and guidelines should help him under what is expected of him. I will provide those things for him.

I still have not the faintest clue what would make him change from an Alpha to an Omega. He was on the precipice of receiving everything he ever wanted. He was going to become Clan Leader, father was giving all of the attention he coveted. He was on track to become one of the most powerful people in Konoha.

Could it have been too much too late?

Orochimaru said it was daddy issues that made him so playable, living under Fukaku was difficult, but not unbearable. I made sure it was even easier for Sauske, taking the brunt of the expectations. I rose up the ladder of ranks to the top of the military to keep our father happy. With my help in the Lightning Country, it became a territory. I became an Akasuki Member. I showed all of the attributes of the Wolf of Konoha, so my little brother would not have to bear such a burden.

Sasuke likes to believe I casted a big shadow.

It very well could be I left shoes too big to fill, and he was expected to take over the legacy I made to protect him. I should have prepared him better, but I could not foresee that there would be a situation I could not keep him safe from.

I will fix this.

I can not leave him alone for too long, he very easily could hurt himself or others again. Sasuke might even try to leave, and in his current position, it would be quite dangerous. We are still in the sound territories, they are no place for an Omega.

Now that I have a few rabbits from one of the traps I set up earlier, I think it's best I return to Sasuke. He should have had some time to settle down and think about what he has done. I hope he's ready to talk, and confirm or deny any of my suspensions.

It will be a long arduous process to get anywhere with my younger brother. First, I need to get a base level of trust built.

Entering my den, Sasuke patiently waited at the small table. I did not tell him exactly when I would return, so he could have been there for at least an hour. He blinks his onix eyes a few times to focus them on me, then a soft smile makes its way to the corner of his lips.

"Itachi!" My little brother used his time alone to regress to a much younger state of himself. Almost feeling more like when he was a child than the adult body sitting in front of me.

"Sasuke, are you okay?"

"Huh? Yeah, of course I am."

He is obviously not, but I'll take it, "Are you ready to start talking?"

"There's not much to say."

"I think you can find something." I pause to take a seat at the table with him, then say, "Let's start off easy, can you tell me what attracted you to Orochimaru?"

"I don't know…" he does not wish to speak the truth.

"Well how did you meet him?" Hopefully asking things that did not deal directly with feelings will give me a place to start.

"I don't know." he had an over all annoyed tone.

I just gave him a little look, as if to say 'I do not believe you.''

"Fine. I was training on the water, to improve my fire technique. Lord Orochimaru helped him out with it. He was really nice to me. Okay?" his voice was still annoyed that he had to explain this at all.

"What happened after that?"

"I don't…" Sasuke stopped talking because I just looked at him again letting him know he could not get away with not talking. "I didn't see him for days… but I kept training every day hoping he'd be back. I don't know why. Then one day he showed up. He said he could teach me something that dad wouldn't teach me."

"Then what happened?"

"He took me to the forest of death. He said he could show me a new technique, he was so smart. He showed me how to do it, and then he told me to try it myself." He smiled at what he had to say next, "He said I was a quick learner."

"You've always been good in your studies." I complimented my little brother.

"Lord Orochimaru said so, too! He helped me do so much. After the training he took me to a nice restaurant in this small town on the other side of the forest. It was a great first date. He told me some of his plans for the future. He even asked for help, he wanted my input on it." Sasuke recalled his memories like they happened yesterday. He then began to rub his pregnant belly, I'm not going to get used to that.

"What were his plans?"

"He wanted to change Konoha… the whole world really. He said he was working with powerful people, and he could really do it."

The snake probably just wanted to make everything worse.

"So what did you add to his plans?"

"Well first I told him about our clan's plans to stop Kyuubi. That they planned on using your marriage to his kid as the start of everything. I thought we could help… no one likes Kyuubi anyways."

"Yes, but most people are smart enough to not actively try to make him an enemy. Even our family knew not to attack him. They wanted to use my marriage and future children to help make long term changes. We didn't try to go on the offensive until there was no other choice."

"Duh… and by then it was too late. It's why Lord Orochimaru said it wouldn't work. He said he had a plan that was almost 20 years in the making. It could change the whole world."

"What was it?"

"It doesn't matter he's dead now. I'm sure his plans died with him…" he pauses, "No one else had his vision."

It feels like Sasuke truly did love the man I killed. Orochimaru did not seem to use any jutsu or if he did there are not any traces of it. I still think there has to be a jutsu or seal involved. It bothers me how quickly it was for my brother to forgive me for killing his lov- the snake.

If it's a seal or a jutsu there's a chance I can reverse it. Sasuke can be my little brother again. Not whatever this is.

Naruto had a seal on him, but it was more obvious. It definitely had some Uchiha influence in the outer seals, but it also looked like it was from at least 4 other nations. The Kyuubi definitely did it though, his Chakra Signature was all over the boys stomach, so of course it would have multiple influences. You don't take over half the globe without learning a bunch of new tricks.

That man loves his tricks.

That seal was mostly just to control Naruto's Chakra, it is not uncommon to do that to Omega's with larger reserves. They are much too emotionally unstable with their heats to allow near a large power source. He is The Kyuubi's child, and has immense chakra reserves. He clearly shows no ability to control what little he has access to. I should never have tried to train him, it was dangerous and foolish of me.

If there is a seal on my brother, it would be much more complicated than that one. Orochimaru is known for doing insane experiments, especially on his lovers. He usually waits until the end of the relationship to do the really fucked up shit. The snake found a way to make Sasuke an Omega for fucks sake. Maybe that was it, making him an Omega would make my brother more docile and forgiving.

If he even is an Omega now.

Sasuke’s scent has changed to a much sweeter, it used to be a deep green tea, now it's a green tea dripping with honey. So the scent glands have definitely changed. He is pregnant. Somehow the snake did in fact manage to turn an alpha into an omega, if anyone could, it would be him.

It could also just be normal brain washing, taking advantage of a younger man who was just speaking love and acceptance. In that case the only thing that could help would be these conversations. Showing Sasuke a normal life again.

"Itachi, I think… I think I can tell you my part in his plan at least." Sasuke did feel like he was in a more talking mood now. I did not want to push him too much today, just in case it triggered him again. I don't want a repeat of last night.

I like being alive.

"That's great; I would like to hear it, Sasuke."

"Ummm…. I'm not… I'm not pregnant.. with Lord Orochimaru’s child." Sasuke tried to explain.

"What?" I started to lose my composure. I don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. I need to get to the end of this.

"Lord Orochimaru isn't the father of my baby…" my brother shyed down, his voice sounded like a lost child himself.

"Then who is?"

"Well, Lord Orochimaru said it was really important for his plan that I was pregnant. That the baby would be the vessel for something great. It had to be an Uchiha. He said their last option wouldn't work anymore. That he trusted that I was strong enough to do this for him." He tried to explain everything, except for who actually did it.

"Well, who impregnated you?"

"One of the guys who helped Lord Orochimaru kill…the clan." he's trying not to admit it was our clan, "His name is Madara."

"Do you know who that is?" my hands slammed down on the table between us.

Madara is supposed to be dead...

I mean, so was I, but Madara really was supposed to be dead. People saw his body at the Valley of the End. People also saw my body in the Uchiha Compound.

Okay, maybe this isn't impossible, but still. I wanted this to be impossible. I didn't want to have any more elements to this puzzle.

Madara was The Kyuubi's mentor, it was said every evil thing the fox knew came from the Uchiha's guidance. Our clan from the very beginning of Konoha's creation was bonded to the Royal Family. We were their mentors and protectors. It is why Kyuubi chose our family first when he went to dominate the world.

I know the fox hated Madara. The Kyuubi erased him from any official documents or records after his death. The only place his name still exists is in the Uchiha Clan official ledger book.

Which probably burned down in the fire.

Madara is a dangerous man, especially if he's still alive. I wonder what his motives are for getting Sasuke pregnant. Who’s womb is even in him? With this type of selective breeding, it gotta be someone else's.

This could also be the reason why there are no signs of Sasuke being affected by a jutsu. If an Uchiha Master messes with someone's head, they usually leave no trace. I might have an easier time figuring it out what happened. It does let me know more of the methodology of what might have happened.

My brother finally speaks up, breaking me from my thoughts, "Not really… He was just there one night… Lord Orochimaru told me the safest way is for me to have his child. It was scary the night that we did it. He looked really strong."

I stay in silence, but sit down. I need to process all of this.

"Did I do anything wrong?" Sasuke asked his scent filling the air with anxiety. He is even behaving just like an Omega now.

"No you didn't do a thing wrong." I need to reassure him so he keeps opening up to me.

Who can I get to help me with this?

My fellow Akatsuki Members. No. They think I'm dead. They probably even helped kill me. At the very least they reported my death to the Royal Family a little too quickly for my liking. I knew I should not have trusted them, the only ones I can trust are my family.

If a fellow Uchiha helped do this to my brother there might be records of techniques at the Uchiha Compound. If it did not all burn away with all the fires. It would be dangerous to go, but it might be worth it. However, it could yield nothing.

I need to help Sasuke.

"Brother?" I think he's uncomfortable with the silence.

I should stop this talk now, but I need to know, "Do you want to tell me any more?"

"Yeah, I can handle it." Sasuke said, wanting to appease me… or maybe just not liking the silence.

"How was being with him scary?" trying to find some place for him to get started.

"Well, instead of… being in a bed, like normal. I was strapped to a table. It hurt a lot. And there was this machine…" Sasuke started to shiver while remembering the past. "There are things… that are meant to hold your… legs up. I don't know what they were called, but they kept my legs up and… spread apart. So that he can get better... access…"

"What happened next?" I already know the answer.

Sasuke paused, as if he was trying to remember.

"I don't know…. I don't know! Brother I don't know… It's just a blank… I should hate that I remember this, but I don't. "

Sasuke started to go into hysterics breathing heavily. He scratched at his arms to the point where it started to draw blood… I should not have asked, but he needs to process this.

"Sasuke! Calm down." I ripped his hands away from his arm. I can't have him hurt himself. Seeing my brother like this is destroying me.

This isn't about me, it's about him.

If he really is an omega now this should work, I released calming pheromones. It seemed to help a bit, he's still agitated though.

I calm my voice, "It's okay. You probably just blocked it all out."

Three knocks can be heard from the door. Using my energy to see who it is, no one I know, but they do not seem hostile. They do not have enough chakra reserves to do anything if they wanted to. I can't ignore Sasuke in this state, but I also can't ignore this intrusion.

I guess there's only one way to find out who it is. I motioned to my brother to stay sitting down, and be ready to hide if anything happened. I get up and open the door, blocking the entrance with my body. Keeping Sasuke safe behind me.

Three people around Sasuke's age stood on the porch. One female, the other two are male. All betas. The female has dark reddish-pink hair and narrowed brown glasses. One of the males can barely be seen behind his coat, but he is very tall. The last one was a shark demon, just like Kisame.

"Who are you?"

"My name is Karin." The girl spoke first, then pointed with her thumb behind her, "These two idiots behind me are Jugo and Suigetsu."

Karin is a fox with crimson eyes, fair skin, and hair that she styles in an asymmetrical cut. She wears an adjusted lavender sound medic uniform top that exposes her navel, short black shorts, and long black thigh high stockings with black sandals.

"Why are you here?" not caring either way, I just want them to leave.

Sasuke foolishly walked up behind me. The young wolf seemed to recognize the three people immediately when he saw them.

"I think they are here for me…" Sasuke said in a small voice, with his tail starting going between his legs while still hiding behind my larger frame.

"That's where you're wrong, we are here for Lord Uchiha Itachi." The girl said to him.

Sasuke's ears narrowed down at that news. I could tell he did not want them to be here for him, but he really did not want them to be here for me.

"Why do you want me?"

"Hey are ya' going to invite us in, before we play twenty questions?" the man I know as Suigetsu asked, pissed off.

"No, I am not. I want to know your purpose and then let you go on your merry way."

"Prick," He retorted.

"I think what he means is that he wishes that you could trust us. We mean you no harm. We just want to give you what you rightly deserve." Karin covered up her 'friend's' rudeness.

"I am listening."

"Well you killed, Lord Orochimaru..." She started.

"I am aware."

"Ya' could let her finish." The silver haired teen said.

"Shut up, stupid!" After she was done shouting, she spoke respectfully, "Any way, you killed Lord Orochimaru, the former leader of Oto. That makes you the current leader."

Karin, Jogo, and Sugigetsu.

I get a closer look at the three infront of me. I could take each of them if they did anything. They look a little malnourished and worn out from their travels.

"Come in," I just sighed and shook my head.

There is no rest for the wicked.

The three join me and Sasuke at the table. They already know where we live, I should at least figure out how they found us.

For some barbaric reason they believe I am their leader now. Killing the previous leader to gain the role seems so primitive. Maybe that is why Otogakure was so easy for The Kyuubi to take over in the first place. They were stuck in the notion of the past, allowing no room for the future.

“So I'm the leader of a pile of ruble now?" reminding them the state I left what was left of their Terrorist Organization.

Nation.

I decided to correct myself. If it were found out I was still alive, I would probably be considered a terrorist as well. Everything is determined by the victor. That was usually The Kyuubi, and I am well aware of where I stand with him.

"There's a lot more than just one base, we're not that down on our luck." Karin tries to impress me.

"How many?" I want to get straight to the point.

"We have around nine… Well, eight now all around Otogakure. Some smaller hide outs all around the world."

Eight.

It does not sound like a lot, but I know it is all they have. The official Otogakure Nation had to go into hiding after The Kyuubi took over their land for Konoha. Whatever remained became a full terrorist network after it no longer could be a recognized Nation.

"What does this mean for me?"

"It means whatever you want it to. It's yours." Sasuke speaks up this time. I forget he knows the social hierarchical structure of this place as well.

"What resources do we have to help Sasuke?"

"One of our facilities was already set up with him in mind. Some of us were supposed to move with him there to ensure his safety… while." She treads lightly not knowing how I feel about my brother's pregnancy.

I don't know how I feel about my brother's pregnancy.

"How far away?"

"Traveling with a pregnant omega? About two weeks."

It was very dangerous to hear an Omega in the sound. We would have to travel very carefully not to bring any attention to his condition. It is why I chose to stay hidden in the first place.

Kyuubi likes to snach up Omega's for his armies. While Omega are weak, the children they usually birth are strong, so they make great breeding stock. He never did this on the mainland, but I think he likes to remind his new territories of their place. Introducing his new social structure with the weakest of the secondary genders on the bottom.

That way they do not rebel.

It gives the other two secondary genders some idea of safety. Nothing would happen to them if they gave up people they already deemed inferior. It was an easy decision for them to make.

"Do we still have connections with the Kazekage or Hokage?" I let them know I know who really ordered the attack. I do not dare bring up that I know Madara is involved. I will keep that one close to the chest.

"We worked mostly through Danzo." she speaks again.

That makes sense, he never liked the Uchiha Clan. Anytime he could he would blame us for any potential failure. He was trying to get his new organization to replace our clan as the main military group of Konoha. His belief is that one family shouldn't be in control of that much power, that it should be a shared responsibility of all families.

I suppose he was right. With the Uchiha gone, Konoha had succumbed to an outside invader in the matter of a week. So while the Wolves of Konoha were its greatest strength, our sudden absence became its biggest weakness.

"That makes sense. Is Root the official military yet?"

"Not quite. A lot of the clans are pushing in their bids. He will most likely be the one that gets it though."

"He won't work with us. At least not with me in charge." that tie was out.

"Do we have any other alegences I should know about?"

Sugigetsu speaks up at this, his voice filled with anger "We had some with the Water Country. Until… Until of course, the islands were officially taken over by the Kazekage. It was a few days after the attack on your clan."

I remember.

I knew the Water Islands were on the list of the Kazekage's takeover plans. It was a key part of shutting off trade routes to Konoha. It must have already been under his control before the attack on us, because there is no way he could have taken it over that fast. I did see some Wind Troops on my diplomatic mission a few months ago.

I made sure to put that in my report, we should have investigated it instead of following one of Kisame's whims. Even if those whims gave Naruto some of the best guards he's ever had. They were the only ones that could find him fast enough when he managed to slip away from the palace guards to go on one of his walks. Haku was also teaching him how to be a better Omega. However, if we would have followed the wind troops we would have known this sooner.

I should have caught on sooner, the Mizukage was not easy to work with and held no desire to make anything official. She could have already been aligned with The Wind when I went there. She made sure to ask if I was Naruto's mate, maybe Kisame was right, she did not like that. Maybe I should have given Naruto that scroll, it could have kept him safe from the Kazekage.

If I take what Orochimaru said, for some reason Naruto was the Kazekages end goal… a childhood crush.

None of this makes sense.

This is too much work for a mate, even for someone like Naruto, it is too methodical. The Kazekage had everything planned with such precision detail, that he waited to announce his victory in The Water after he made sure Konoha's Wolves were destroyed.

I was right with my first assumption, he wants to take over Konoha. I never should have listened to that snake.

I am betting he does not want anyone to know he was involved with my clan's destruction. It would ruin the image he's trying to project as Naruto's Mate and savior. He's trying to look like the big hero, when he's actually the reason Konoha is in this mess in the first place.

The Kyuubi would not want it to look like a hostile takeover, that's probably why they were really working together. His pride would never let him look weak. Knowing how the fox likes to work he knew Naruto was one of the Kazekage's goals. He's definitely got some tricks up his sleeve. There has to be many strings attached to this betrothal deal.

The Kazekage probably knew that and wanted to ensure he had an ace in the hole with The Water Islands, in case the fox backed out.

There has got to be a personal motive behind it, too. There is no way he would be this prepared if he did not know how the fox worked. In the meeting he said he used to work with the wind, but they had to stop. Whatever reason they had to stop has to be the Kazekage's motive.

He wants to take down The Kyuubi.

The Kazekage probably just wants Naruto so he can erase the entire linange of The Kyuubi clan. A long term biological take over, leading to a real one if there were no more official heirs.

At least when I was Naruto's mate, my name and titles would be stripped and I would have officially been known as property of the Royal Family. I would technically have a lower rank than Naruto, even if I was the one in charge. All of our children would be known under The Kyuubi's name and blood. They would never be able to be recognized as Uchihas. That part still hurts me, but I could accept that.

With the Kazekage as the mate, Naruto would fully belong to the other kingdom. All of Naruto's children would be the Kazekage's. They would not be Children of Konoha. They would not be children of The Kyuubi. It would be the end of his legacy.

Minato can not seem to have any more children. The Kyuubi would have to take another mate. It would be his only option to continue his bloodline. I do not know if he would though, he would have done it already, but he has no choice now.

They all noticed my silence as I was thinking. No one seemed to want to speak next. They all were on edge waiting for my next words.

I need to confirm my suspicions, "What about the Kazekage?"

"The Kazekage made a point to let us know it was a one time deal… He stopped contact with us ever since the announcement of the engagement." she almost seems hesitant to add the last part.

"So no luck on that front either."

“Unfortunately, no.”

She seems shocked at my ability to compartmentalize everything. It was no secret that I was the previous suitor of Naruto. It was the most public affair in Konoha that our two Clans were finally mixing blood.

I did ask the question while distancing myself more from the reality of what's going on, "What news have you heard of The Kyuubi's child?"

"Ohhhh! I heard the blonde slut is in the Wind Country. He's apparently already marked up and getting his back blown out by the Kazekage. When the fox boy gives birth only 6 months after the official wedding will know for sure."

Why are sharks all like that?

Naruto is virtuous, there is no way he would let someone he just met mark him… Unless it was not consensual. The Kazekage has a reputation of taking what he wants. If he did all of this for Naruto it would make sense that he would want to take his prize.

Did I make the wrong choice?

I glanced over at my brother - broken and pregnant. No.

I am needed here.

Karin seems to notice my displeasure at that news, "The official report is that the two will leave in a few days for the Kazekages home nation. They want to keep their son safe until their official union. Our attack on your former nation did a lot of damage to their entire military structure."

"I'm very aware of how much damage your attack did." I glance at my brother.

"I'm sorry, Lord Uchiha, we were just following orders of the last leader." She's right… Everyone is just following orders.

"We have a lot to plan. Sasuke, make our guests something to eat." I gesture to my younger brother. The three infront of me seem happy at the mention of the possibility of food.

Naruto has already met the Kazekage.

I wonder how that went… How like The Kyuubi could the other redhead actually be like. There are not any official reports of his demeanor outside of battle. You can not trust how someone is in battle to be anything like how they are normally.

If people were the same on the battlefield as off, I would be considered almost as bad as The Kyuubi. So maybe the Kazekage would not hurt Naruto.

Naruto is stronger than he looks. He survived 19 years with The Kyuubi while remaining cheerful. He could survive anything.

Still, I want to see Naruto.

I’m needed here though. I don't think I can trust these three around my brother just yet.

Should I trust them with my brother?

Chapter Text

 

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 20

Just to See How it Feels.

Gaara POV

Naruto and I walked to our next destination in a more comfortable silence than yesterday. He's still a little bit zoned out, but it's not as bad as it was before. I’m not too worried. We’re in The Wind, and we’re close to Sunagakure.

Our next stop isn't too far off, just about over half a day's travel from the oasis. It's one of the oldest tourist towns of this country. Most people use it as a rest stop on their way to the capital.

He trusts me again.

Because he doesn't know what you've done.

He doesn't need to.

Keep convincing yourself that, kid.

He'll understand… it's Naruto.

Without any memories of you.

He'll get them back. I'll make sure of it. It's definitely Kyuubi's doing. That seal wasn't there before.

I still think you should mark him, too, just to be safe. He trusts you now, but how long will that last? At least with a mark, he'll be forced to stay by your side.

I'm not Kyuubi, I'm not going to force him by my side.

What are you doing now? Do you think he has a choice in this? Stop lying to both of you and just mark him.

Naruto always has a choice. He wouldn't be here if he really didn't want to.

Old Naruto wouldn't… this new Naruto, do you see him? Really look at him.

My clothes practically overshadow his smaller form, baggy in all the wrong places. His hands are so much softer than before. It's still the same blue eyes and golden blonde hair… but he's quiet now.

I don't like that.

Took you long enough.

He's also still got another potential mate out there. One who's probably not above marking the blonde.

One who's brazen enough to come out of hiding the first day you come to see Naruto.

One who Naruto seems to actually li-

Stop.

Not until you get it through your dense little head and mark him yourself. Too many people can take him away now. And I don’t want to deal with your little pity party spiral again.

"Is that the next stop?" Naruto points ahead of us.

In the distance I can see the gates of the town, "Yes."

As we walked through the town to the inn, everyone stopped what they were doing and bowed either saying pleasantries or nothing at all. Whatever they felt was more respectful. Even though neither of us are in any recognizable garments, it was obvious who we were. It isn't like this was our first time here.

It's nice to be looked at in reverence rather than fear.

I want to show off that I became closer to the image of the man Naruto always saw me as. The people outside of my territory feared my strength, the people inside felt my protection. I take us the longer way to our destination.

Some of the people seemed surprised that we were even passing through here again. Even fewer are confused at Naruto's presence at all. Many people think our potential betrothal ended years ago when Kyuubi stopped contact.

This is our first public appearance as mates.

Slowly again, I try to get closer to him. Make it obvious to everyone around what's going on. Bridging the distance between us, I move my hand to my foxes lower back. Without any resistance, I pull him closer to me. I make it obvious to anyone watching Naruto is my mate now.

Not my friend.

My mate.

Are you sure about that?

"Stop that." Naruto says.

I release my grip around his waist, "... Sorry."

"Not that." he pauses, trying to hold back his obvious anger, "You promised you'd be here, and you're not. You're in your head again."

"Oh."

"Yeah, 'oh.'" he rolls his eyes and returns the closeness we just had, "Now how far are we? I want a shower, it's too hot here and I'm sweating."

"We're not that far, it's just a street over."

He points, "That way?"

I nod.

He grabs my hand and pulls me impatiently. I see small beads of sweat forming at the nape of his neck, dripping down the back of his shirt. My shirt. On his body. It might take him a while, but he'll get used to the heat again.

"This one?" He stopped in front of the right building.

The sign made it clear it was the only Inn on this street. The facade is much more worn than it used to be. Soft red brick aged with the times, the windows have a faded gleme cast on them. The whole town is that way, actually, and it didn't seem as crowded as it once was.

"Yes. Naruto, tonight I'd like to take you out on a date." I let him know of my plans of continuing to court him.

"Okay. Let me take that shower first." wanting to clean off all the sweat off of his tan body.

"I'll take one after you." I said, while really wanting to take a shower with him.

"Hello and welcome to our Inn!" a group of the inn's staff said in unison as we walked in, "Let us take your bags up to your room."

I gave the man both of their bags, then glanced at the inn owner.

"Kazekage-sama! We've reserved the room you've wanted and we are glad that you've chosen us to stay with your lovely mate." The woman said overly enthusiastically while walking over to us.

She was wearing an extravagant set of garments to honor our arrival, it was an older style, probably from her youth, "The list of the local restaurants is on the table as requested. I hope you enjoy your stay here. If you need anything, do not hesitate to ask our staff!"

"I'm sure we will!" Naruto agreed with the long winded woman. He seems excited to be outside of Konoha. Knowing his home life, I understand why.

"I'm glad you have enthusiasm. Your staff already got the keys." The woman with auburn hair gestured to Naruto two guards in the lobby.

"Naruto! I should have stayed if you needed help getting into your clothes." Haku says noticing he's not in whatever silly outfit Kyuubi wants him in, but what is clearly my clothes.

"These are his clothes. He didn't need help." I answered for Naruto, he seemed relieved at my words.

"You should find him more like this while we're here." I command.

I wonder who the pair's allegiance really lies with. I know the two were a mercenary group before becoming Naruto's personal guards. I bet their allegiance is still with whoever is paying or right in front of them.

"Of course, Lord Kazekage. Do you have anything in mind?" Haku is smart. His allegiance is with whomever could change the script first, good self preservation skills.

"Something that fits." I don't have time to discuss fashion, I remember, "Better shoes."

"Of course, Lord Kazekage." Haku bows at me, while his mate stands solid as a statue behind him.

Naruto seems a bit more relieved after this conversation.

The two of them escort us to our room for the evening, our bags are already on the floor. The room was as big as a medium sized apartment, I ensured to get the best this town had. All of the furniture feels older, but still well taken care of.

The whole town felt older.

When I'm done with making sure Naruto is mine I have to fix its tourism problems. Places like this need to be more inviting for outsiders. I already ensured our water utilities were up to date in all of our major cities. So that shouldn't be the problem here.

This used to be one of the more popular spots to visit. Instead of growing like all the other city's it's stayed mostly the same. Something must have changed in the last couple of years. Maybe as many people aren't coming from Konoha as they used to. With our union, they should be coming back, at least officially.

"I'll take my shower now." he breaks me out of my thoughts. Now they take the form of Naruto's body, I got such a good look at the tan beauty earlier.

"Uh… Yeah." is all I can manage to say.

He just rolls his eyes with a soft smirk and walks into the adjoining bathroom.

The way Naruto's underwear conformed to his body earlier, left just enough to the imagination to say that it still exists in the first place. Golden hair matted to his face from the weight of the water. His tanned skin glistened so perfectly with the water and the sunlight. Drops of water falling down every curve of his body.

He's just in the other room, with only a door separating us.

I can't think of that right now. I can't ruin this fragile allegiance he has with me right now, because I'm horny. We made great progress earlier. If I tried anything like that too soon, who knows how he would act.

For now my shield safely tucked away in my gourd, I won't need it when it's just the two of us. Removing my own clothes, I toss them atop the bed. Taking one of the robes the hotel offers I prepare myself for my own shower later. Despite my conviction, my mind keeps wandering over to my little fox in the other room.

Just one turn of the knob.

That's all it would take.

Then I would be standing right infront of Naruto and all his glory. This time in the privacy of our own hotel room. With no one else around and my deep desire to see his face contorted into pleasure.

Seeing Naruto after all these years shortly after a rut, was probably not my best idea. If I'm being honest with myself. I should be wanting to foster our relationship to its former state. Not fantasizing about all of the things I want to do to him.

I hear the water stopping, letting me know Naruto just finished his shower. It didn't take long for him to come out of the only bathroom. In only the flimsiest towel tied loosely around his waist and a black necklace with three round charms.

I can’t help but to stare, again.

"Gaara, stop staring." my fox said, getting more assertive in his actions as time goes on.

I think he’s more comfortable with me. It's a good sign if he felt like he could show his true colors. He wasn’t a doll to be done with as anyone pleases, he was Uzamaki Naruto. I liked that. It's more like him anyways.

Imagining him is one thing, but seeing him as an adult is very different than when we were kids. Just being near him brings out my dominant side. Part of me hates that I’m seeing him this way knowing how he feels about his biology. That’s the rational part of my brain.

The Alpha part of my brain says to mark him. It says to cover him with my own scent. It drinks in his sweet scent like it was the last source of water before a long drought. It says to fuck him sensless. It says to protect him as my mate. Kill anyone who tries to hurt him.

I’m usually very good at ignoring the less savory Alpha parts of my brain. I had to get good at subdung Shukaku, and the Alpha part of my brain is surprisingly similar. Around Naruto, though, I don't want to ignore my Alpha side.

I want to give in to my desire.

I don’t even know if he’s really accepted me as his mate yet. He acts like he does. He said he did… but can he even really accept me without his memories?

I don't want to think of that right now.

He trusts me right now. He’s with me right now. That should be enough.

He looks at me like he expects me to say something.

I confidently make my way over to him, wanting to continue our activities from before. “I’m sorry Naruto… you're just so hot.”

“Shut up,” He looks down embarrassed, I tilt his head up.

“Make me…” I want this to sound playful… I don’t want to fuck this up.

Please take this as playful.

Naruto laughed and just kissed me.

That worked.

He’s taking pity on you.

“Stop that.” he pouts.

Oh fuck. Stop what? What am I doing wrong?

And you just got his trust back too. Maybe you're a bad kisser.

“... What?”

“You’re staring off and over thinking or something.”

He noticed?

“I thought you wanted to kiss me, but I guess if you're too busy thinking...” he’s teasing me now.

“Oh, I want to kiss you.”

“You sure? Because you're not doing it. Because if you really wanted to-”

I kissed him.

I didn’t think. I just did it.

Taking his bait, my arms wrap around his body, pulling him closer. Dragging my fingers in his damp hair, feeling each strand tangle it's way in between my fingers. Keeping the physical distance between us as close as possible. There's no denying how much I need this.

I finished his sentence. “I would just do it?”

“Ummm… yeah.” He breathes out, biting at his lower lip.

He wants more.

I can give him more. I let my hands continue to explore his body. Feeling the slight musculature of his back as it divots and peaks beneath my palm. Slight trails of water still cling to his body.

He feverishly kisses me back, his scent is mixing with arousal. I kiss down his neck to go to the source of that sweet tempting smell of honeyed oranges. I've wanted to taste Naruto for so long and now he's in my grasp.

“Do you know why we mark each other?” I ask into the crook of his neck, the spot that will one day hold my mark on him.

“To show the world who you belong to…?” he says in a sad voice, it almost sounds like a question coming from his lips.

“No,” I chuckle into the words I say, of course that is what he would be taught. “It's for our partners to always feel us around them.”

"huh? What do you mean?"

"Your partner's chakra rests right beneath the surface, so you always have a piece of them wherever you go."

“What’s it like?” I almost feel like I’m taking advantage of him.

“Remember when I was examining your seals?”

“...Yeah?” He sounds excited. I brush my fingers over his seals to remind him of before at the oasis.

“Kinda like that…” I tease him with that idea.

"Oh?" his body is leaning closer to my own.

"Yeah." I trail my hand up his damp arm, resting it on the same spot on his neck, lightly rubbing into it, "I can show you."

He's pushing towards my fingers.

I pull away from his neck, he looks at me desperately saying softly “...okay.”

Focusing a small amount of my chakra at the tips of my finger, slowly bringing it to his neck. “Are you ready?”

He nods, “Yeah.”

Pressing it lightly into his scent gland, pulsing my chakra just below the surface. Soft moans start to escape from Naruto's lips at this action. My fox starts eagerly exposing his neck to me even more. The rest of his body is fully relaxing around mine.

“It feels kinda like this. It's not for the world to see, it's for you to feel.”

I pull my fox on top of me as I sit on the bed, making sure to keep my fingers on that spot. His body reacts so naturally to mine, going as far as slumping atop mine for support. His hands rested on my chest for guidance. Tan legs spread open to straddle me fully, tugging at the edges of his towel.

I asked, "How do you feel?"

"huh?" soft blue eyes look through his lashes lost completely in pleasure, "oh… uh."

"You like it?"

He nods, "Yeah."

“Do you want to try doing it to me?” I tilt my head slightly to expose my neck to him.

Now that the constant chakra flow has stopped, Naruto seems to be able to focus, “Are you sure? I don’t have that good of chakra control… You said so yourself.”

“I trust you.”

Naruto smiles at that.

He's sitting on my lap - so fucking close to me. The only thing separating us is the smallest amount of fabric that threatens to open at any second. This moment is perfect.

I take my fingers off his neck and Naruto gasps. I don't think he was ready for the pleasure to stop, because he jolted forwards closer to me in his absence.

Taking one of his hands from my chest, and holding it in mine “Let me show you. Focus your energy at the tips of your fingers, like before. Imagine a light spiraling motion.”

He’s able to do this surprisingly easily.

I don’t know why I’m so surprised, he’s the one that showed me this. I pull his hand closer to my exposed neck, inviting him to press down.

Fuck.

I buck my hips forward as soon as he does it, letting out the most guttural moan I’ve ever let out in my life.

I knew it would be good, but this, this is everything I ever wanted. This feeling is what I have been fighting the last 5 years for. This is the feeling I would fight the rest of my life to keep. I look up into his soft blue eyes as his familiar chakra fills me. I feel so close to him. I am complete at this moment. I never want this to end.

Then it does. I’m left breathless.

“Do you want to do it to me? For real.” The little bit of energy he already used was enough to get me drunk off of him for weeks. I can't be without it. I can never be without him in my life again.

“Won’t someone say something?” Naruto asked. If he’s worried about the consequences he’s tempted. I put my hands on his lower back keeping him close to me.

“What would they say?” By pulling down my shoulder I expose more of my neck to him.

I was marked by Naruto the moment I laid my eyes on him. The physical mark would just show the world what I knew since the beginning. I’m his. I have always been his.

Naruto doesn't say anything, but he puts a hand on the same spot on his neck as if trying to cover it a bit.

“Don't worry… I won't do it to you, not until you're ready. Hell, even if you're not ready at the ceremony, we’ll wait till you are." I reassure him.

“Wont people say something?”

“They can say what they want. What can they do? No one can make me mark you. I refuse to mark you until you are ready. If you never want me to mark you, that’s fine too.” I shrug it off. I want Naruto to bear my mark one day, but it wouldn’t mean anything if he didn’t want it as well.

“What if -”

I cut him off, “The only person on this earth who can get me to mark you - is you. All you have to say, in clear mind, is that you want my mark on your body. I will give it to you. Until that happens, don’t worry yourself.”

“Are you sure you want this?” He's still so hesitant.

“I want you to.” I’m basically begging him now.

I don’t know what I’d do if he were ever not by my side again.There have been so many times that could have taken him away from me. One that did, and he left so quickly last time. What if he’s taken away again?

I need his mark on me.

I don’t want to ever feel alone again.

Both of his hands are resting on my chest again. I wrap my arms around his body, keeping my neck exposed for my fox. Inviting him to bite down on me, to mark me, make me his. His mouth is naturally moving towards the spot on my neck. Teeth resting on the spot almost asking if I was sure.

“I want this.” I press up against his mouth letting him know it's okay.

Naruto bites down slowly as if to give me time to say no to this. I would never say no to this. Piercing my skin, pain, blood trickles down my chest. Then instinctually he pours some of his flamed chakra to rest beneath the surface of my skin. It brands the mark on me forever.

My body and mind moves into pure bliss.

9 Years Ago
Medic Technique.

“Hey Gaa'! I’ve got something to show you!” Naruto excitedly shouts while breaking into my room again. I never mind the intrusion, but I wish he'd give me more warning sometimes.

“Hmm?” I looked up at him from my book.

“The medic showed me this cool technique. You wanna see?” he's practically bouncing up and down as he makes his way over to my desk.

He seemed really excited about this, so I closed the book his uncle gave me to see what he’s talking about, "Okay."

He focused his red chakra at his fingertips so it was visible. Nothing seems too out of the ordinary with it. It looks like he's got more control over it. The only real difference from his usual chakra is instead of flaming up, it looks like the flames are spiraling around his fingers.

“You’ve been able to do that forever.”

“Oh, but it's what I can do with it now… wanna see?” he smirks a wide grin across his face.

“Sure.” I don't know what's new about it.

“Hold out your arm.”

I do what he says and out stretch my arm to him.

He holds it steady with his left hand, slowly inching his right over my exposed arm. His chakra at the tips of his pointer finger vibrates past my sand sheild causing it to melt away at his touch, fuck.

Naruto's skin touches mine.

It's electric.

Am I under attack?

“You're okay.” He reassures me, “It's a medic technique. I probably should have told you what it did first.”

I try to keep focused, this is Naruto, he would never hurt me. I steady my breath as he runs his fingers down the inner of my wrist, ending at my palm, lacing his hand in mine. It doesn't hurt, it just feels different… well feels at all.

I don't know how to feel about it.

With my shield almost constantly up it's very rare for people to be able to touch me. I've let Naruto do it a few times… because he wouldn't hurt me.

Naruto is not going to hurt me.

“See you are just fine.” he squeezed his hand in mine, dissipating his chakra from it. I could put back up my shield now if I wanted to, but…

I think I like it. I think I like Naruto's hand in mine.

“What are you doing?”

He grins again, “It just lets me see you better.”

“With this I can see what it's really like under your thick skin.” He jokes.

I can feel the clauses of his palms, like a thick mountain ridge meeting where his fingers attach to the hand. A small amount of his chakra residue stays inside me where he touched. Leaving behind a temporary reminder of his presence.

Put the shield back up.

It's just Naruto.

And he can still hurt you.

“Tell Shukaku to shut up.” His energy is so warm even this small residue feels like it's spreading through my body.

Fuck.

“How do you know?” I asked, sometimes it feels like he’s a mind reader.

“You get this look on your face.” he sounds so concerned for me. I don't want his pity.

I just saw it for a second, but I think I know how the technique works. I quickly use his hand in mine to flip our positions of power. Pinning him against the wall, and holding his limbs back with my sand.

“So you just do this, right?” focusing my chakra at the tips of my fingers like he did. I let it vibrate the same way I would my sand.

He looks at it and grins, “Try it.”

He didn't even tell me how it works and he trusted me just to do it with him. Okay.

I place my fingers over his willing flesh. I can feel my energy pulsating with his. It's like I’m looking at him in a deeper way. I can feel his life energy spiraling around his body through my fingertips. I traveled up the unblocked pathways of his upper arm.

It feels good.

“See you got it.”

"What is it for?" I loosen the grip of my sand around his body to the point that if he wanted to he could escape.

"It's a medic technique. They use it to find Chakra Disturbances… There's a lot of techniques, especially in my country, that can block or even cut through chakra lines. So you gotta be able to find them to fix them." he doesn't escape just yet.

"Oh?" I've seen medics do something similar, but they've never broken through my shield like Naruto just did. If they could, there's no doubt I would be dead right now.

"Yeah. So when they showed me… it got me thinking, ya' know."

It's dangerous when foxes start thinking.

"Your shield, it's held together by chakra." my sand reflexively tightens around him again, "Gaa', stop, you know I'd never hurt you."

"Yeah…" he wouldn't, but he also couldn't before… could he?

We should end him now.

No.

"Gaa'." he's stern now, "let me out."

I do.

My sand loosens around his body and cascades down to the floor. I don't put it away though.

"I am going to put my arms around you now."

Naruto does just that.

His arms wrapped around my midsection, "I'm sorry."

He tucks his head under my chin, my shield is fully up, I can't feel him, but I know he's there.

"I should have thought about it more before just doing it to you. I got excited, I thought you'd think it was cool." he pauses, "I know you're not really the touchy feely type. You rarely let your shield down, even around me."

Naruto is the touchy-feely type, he's always been. He likes to hold people and be touched… I don't, usually, but it's not bad when he does it.

I wrapped my arms over the blonde foxes shoulders, "It's okay."

"It's not. I freaked you out. I didn't even know I could do that… Honest! Just thought I could see under it. Then I did and something clicked, I tried something without even thinking about it. I didn't mean to scare you.. I just." he keeps speaking over himself with each new sentence.

Naruto likes to be touched.

He's never tried to hurt me.

He's not like the others.

I dropped my shield entirely for him.

Now feeling his warm skin pressed against mine. His breath ghost over my neck at each word of his never ending rambling.

I kinda like it.

He stopped talking once he noticed, his soft blue eyes looked into mine, "Huh?"

"It's okay." I reassure him, "Just tell me before you do something like that again."

Naruto smiled while squeezing me closer, "Yeah!"

Present Day

Am I just chasing a ghost?

I told you to mark him.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” I say quickly, while covering the spot he just made. The mark now felt hollow being made by someone who didn’t remember me. “Get ready, we’ll leave as soon as I’m done with my shower.”

I hop in the shower as soon as I can. I’m all alone in the bathroom. My limbs all feel heavy like they might just fall off of me. It takes everything inside me just to stand up straight.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

You took advantage of him. He doesn't remember you and you made him bite you.

Fuck.

I am so hard. This is the worst fucking time for that. I let the water bounce off of my back as I hang my head in the shower in shame.

Having him do that to me… Fuck. I just got his trust.

What did I just do to him?

You just made the little Omega mark you. You're going to look like his bitch.

I don't care about that.

Fuck. I’m too hard.

Go in the other room and pound your dick into the boy you let mark you. It's the least he can let you do after you just let him make you his bitch.

Shut up.

Roughly I comb my fingers through my slowly wetting hair, as if trying to tug myself back into reality. I looked down on myself - just to see my own angry cock stare right back at me. It pulses with arousal, so hard that it edges into pain, confronting me with my actions from the other room

There’s no use fighting it.

I need this.

I mastubate in the heat of the shower.

Pressing down on my fresh mark while thinking of Naruto practically naked in the other room. Sicked with the slightest amount of water dripping down his plush tan thighs. That makes my mouth salivate and teeth itch with excitement. I want to bite down on staking my claim over his thick thighs. The main attraction was barely covered by the white towel, as a display of surrender to my advancement.

My fox’s scent was already turning into something that wasn’t just on me, but forming inside of me. Planting orange trees whose roots penetrate themselves deep within my earth. Making sure to go so far as to never be uprooted. Already in bloom for ready pollinators to take their fill. Each one prepares them to be ready to bear sweet fruit for the fall.

It mixes so perfectly with my own.

Fuck.

I imagine it's Naruto doing this to me. Giving a few good strokes between my thumb and forefingers, quickly finding a rhythm that has my toes curling into the tiles below. I thrust animalistically into my own hand, picturing it's the blondes around my cock. I whisper curses to myself at each tug.

Naruto is in the shower with me, wanting me.

His soft blue eyes look into mine, begging me. Wanting me. It's Naruto's hands around me. I feel his energy living in the mark on my shoulder. It's almost like he's really here. It takes me to the edge.

My knot inflates as with desperate desires to trap the omega in the other room. Wanting to feel the warm heat of his body convulsing around it. Milking my body for all it has. As if my body has the only thing satisfying his desperate need to be filled.

My cum spills over my hand and falls down the drain. My mind clears up, reminding me of what I just did.

Fuck.

Naruto POV

What just happened? I feel out of it again, like I’m swimming in the middle of the ocean at night. Nothing to tell me where I am or ground me. I just float in this never ending nothingness.

Where am I?

Nothing looks familiar.

I’m alone.

No.

Slick is trailing down my thigh. I can’t be on my heat cycle, it doesn't come for a while...

Was it everything that just happened? I've heard sometimes it can happen when you're not in a cycle, even if you're not bonded. But that's, like, really rare.

The Kazekage is a strong Alpha.

Something deep inside me calls for him, probably due to his strength. It's hard to ignore it radiating off of him. He practically gave me a full demonstration yesterday of his power. I've felt that powerful chakra course through my body, not once, not twice, but three times. It turned something on with my biological nature, to the point my body would overwrite its natural cycle in order to better match with his.

I didn’t want to recognize this, but he did just get off a rut before we met. I could smell the remains of it on his body that first night. His scent is so powerful, a desert cactus, there's a deep earthiness to it, too. Like the heat of the desert baking the ground beneath it. It's mellow but fills the room nicely, and before you even notice it’s surrounding everything.

My body is shaking, touching the spot on my neck, I still feel some of the remains of his chakra signature there. I press down, it feels so good. A small moan escapes my lips. Quickly covering my mouth, I don't want to make a sound.

I can feel the heat rising from my lower half. I need to touch myself before my mind will let me think of anything else. The desire to be taken becomes all consuming.

My dumb, stupid, Omega instict tells me to go into the other room and get mounted by that man. Let him inside of me, fuck me sensless. It says to submit to that man. It says to make him my Alpha.

I'm already knuckles deep into myself thinking about it. I didn’t even notice I was doing this. Thinking of that redhead mounting me is getting my body so hot. I fully collapse into the bed, ass up in the air as I finger myself to thoughts of him.

It would be so embarrassing if he walked into me doing this. Or is that just what I want, him to walk into me like this. I am displaying myself perfectly for him to take my fingers out of me and fill me himself.

Oh fuck, his clothes. He left them on the bed. It smells just like him. That deep desert smell envelopes my senses. Fuck. I keep my face pressed into it, covering myself with it. I am shivering just from his residual Musk that lingers on the fabric.

My nipples are so sensitive rubbing against the sheets with each thrust into myself. My body feels like it’s on fire. I want that door to open. I need Gaara.

Fuck.

I spread my legs more to grant me easier access. I start stroking myself too. I keep imagining all the things I want him to do to me. Bucking against my fingers. His dick felt so big earlier. It would fill me to the brim.

My dumb omega side wants to feel his knot. It wants to be trapped on that big fucking dick. Forced to stay on it until I could please the alpha in the other room. Getting the ultimate reward of him cumming in me, filling my body even more, but only if I pleasured him right. If I was a good Omega I would get my reward.

I cum into the towel as my mind clears up. The sound of running water is still heard coming from the other room. Thank god he takes long showers. I don’t know how to even start explaining something like this.

Oh sorry, I masterbated while smelling your clothes, like the dumb, stupid, fucking slut that I am. Oh, why did I do it? I don't know, maybe because the urge to be fucked by a strong Alpha overrided any sane part of my stupid head.

Because that will go over well.

Best case senrio he tries to fuc-

Worse case sneario be tries to fuck me sensless.

Ughh…

Why am I like this?

Before I start to get dressed, I take time to look at myself in the mirror. It’s been awhile since I really looked at myself. I usually just avoid mirrors. I don't like to see myself.

I catch a glimpse of the black chain around my neck. Something that usually feels weightless around my neck, now feels uncomfortably heavy. I just the man in the other room, and masterbated to him while wearing my dead lover's necklace.

What the fuck is wrong with me?

I shouldn't be like this.

Maybe my father's right… I'm just a dumb Omegan slut who would sumbit to any alpha. It's why he had to keep me locked away for all those years. He said he was worried my nature would have me attached to any alpha that crosses my path.

I hate this.

I'm a mess. I take one final look in the mirror in hopes it could tell me what's wrong with me. All it says is that features are so soft. I’m too thin. My hair doesnt seem to ever know what direction to go in. Haku tells me I’m attractive all the time. I think he has to, because I just can't see it. I am just...

I am just an Omega.

Who just marked an Alpha.

Not just an Alpha, The Kazekage.

A man I just met. I have permanently bonded him to me with that one bite. He was so ready for it, he practically begged me for it. Alphas don't usually take bites… especially not without getting theirs first.

He left my neck bare. I know I should be grateful, but I almost wanted him to do the same to me now. It's just stupid hormones wanting me to complete the bond mark. I have to remind myself of that.

My body is designed for a person like him in mind. But unlike other Alpha’s, I feel like my body was actually built for Gaara. It fit together with his so perfectly when I slept next to him last night. Other alphas are so big and bulky, I feel so tiny next to them. But Gaa-

I can’t think about that.

I have to get ready… I don’t know what to wear. Maybe there’s something comfortable in my bag. I don’t want to wear my fem clothes after that. Would he be upset if I wore his again? I would be comfortable. I would be covered by his scent.

He wouldn’t be mad… I hope.

Grabbing a red turtleneck and black pants from his bag, they seem like they go together. Its hard not to match red and black. They are both a little big for me but I cuff the hems of both to fit me a bit better. I’ll wear my own underwear… I don't want him to think I’m weird.

It takes him a while to get out of the shower and even longer for him to join me again. When the door finally opens hot steam smokes out into this room. Almost as if it were announcing his presence.

“I hope you don’t mind…” I talk about the clothes, before I see the mark I left on him.

I can’t look him in the eyes, “I’m sorry about that.”

“I asked you to do this to me, don’t be sorry.” he tries to reassure me, but I still feel bad about it, “You look good like that, by the way.”

My heart stopped for a second. Why did his compliment make me feel this good, “...thank you.”

He picks out something from his wardrobe that shows off the mark I just gave him. It's a simple black top with a large scooped neck and black pants. He wraps a white linen cloth around his body in a ceremonial way. He really doesn’t care who sees it.

More than that it feels like he wants people to see his mark.

My mark.

“You ready?” Gaara asked.

I don’t know if I am, “Yeah.”

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements
Chapter 21
Date Night.

Gaara POV

2 ½ Months Ago

The Kyuubi and I are at a third party spot for this negotiation. It's near the edge of The Water and The Fire territories. He chose an old abandoned town where no one will see us or know we were even here… and no ones around in case anything goes south.

Kyuubi sits alone at the kitchen table of one of the decrepit buildings that threatens to collapse at any second. The wrong move from either of us and the whole place goes down. No one outside the two of us would ever know what exactly happened.

It's fitting.

“Welcome home.” The melviant fox greets me.

I’m not playing his games, "I heard the news of your son's engagement."

“No, ‘hello, how are you?’ I’m hurt.” He fakes a pain in his chest, “It seems like all the time apart hasn't taught you any manners.”

“I guess not.” I joined him at the table. I'm here for one reason, “Your son's engagement?”

"They are such a happy couple." he practically oozes out fake enthusiasm.

"How happy are they? To you.” He knows why I'm here. I'm not playing another one of his sick games.

"To me, dear boy, whatever could you mean?"

"I'm not a kid anymore. You no longer control me." I let him know I am no longer one of his little puppets. I cut those strings a long time ago.

"Who said you were?" he acts dumb.

"You know what I'm asking."

"I don't." he wants me to ask.

Fine.

"What would it take to end the happy couple's engagement and pair him with me?"

"It's a little late for you to put an official bid in. Don't ya’ think?"

"You never did an official season for him. I never had the chance." I was waiting for an official opening to put a bid in, went to all of the parties and Naruto was nowhere to be seen. This confirms that Kyuubi was hiding him.

"We both know, Naruto was never really into foriegn powers. Rejected all of them when he was younger. Such a shame too, they all loved him. However, if I knew forigen powers like yourself were interested in him, I might have let him out for awhile.” He pauses, we both know that the last part was a lie, “Either way. It's too late now. He's going to be happily married in 6 months. You really want to break that up?"

I remember Minato's letter, "Yes."

"I didn't know you were still into my son like that... I thought it was a little childhood crush. You should be over it by now?"

"I guess I'm not." I need to get Naruto away from Konoha… and Kyuubi.

"Would that explain your more recent expansions? You don't have him to calm you down any more… like he did in the desert that week."

"It could be a part of it." I shrug it off.

"If you really wanted him, you should have taken him then. Would have saved you a lot of trouble." he smirks, "but I'm sorry, my dear boy, he's promised to another man. And you… well, you're too late."

"You didn't announce his engagement publicly to the other Kage's. I would have gotten one if you did. So, how official could this engagement really be?" I knew he was waiting for it to be done and over with, before he announced it to everyone. You can’t stop something that has already happened. Kyuubi is not as clever as he thinks he is.

"Oh? I must have forgotten… but if I didn't make an official announcement, how could you have heard anything about it?"

Fuck. I'm playing his game again.

"Unofficial means. Now what would it take to make it official with me and your son?" I cut right to the point again.

"It's not that simpl-"

"Make it that simple."

"You've never been fun."

"Why start now." I need to strike fear in him. "We can do this the easy way. All you have to do is tell me what you want in exchange for your son. Everyone is happy."

"What's the hard way?" Kyuubi almost sounds excited at that possibility.

"The hard way, we wait a few months. I will start a war with your country. Where I systematically take out everything you've ever done. Piece by piece, until you have nothing left. In the end, I will still have Naruto by my side."

"Oh! Is this your official Decoration of War?" Of course he is excited about that. The fox is practically jumping out of his seat ready for another battle. He has to hold himself back, because he's not ready for it. It’s the only thing that is giving me this opening.

"Depends. What does it take to get Naruto by my side?" his grin sickens me. He almost seems proud of me. He built us for war and I guess I am doing just what he wanted. I am the weapon of Sunagakure.

I don't care.

"Well… I can't just give you my son. The person he's engaged to is very important in Konoha. We don't want to make him mad." He folds his arms over the table while interlocking his fingers.

"Historically… How has making me mad worked for you?"

We could just kill him right now.

That’s what you said last time. I have to make sure Naruto is safe first. I'm not ready for the backlash of Konoha, just yet either.

"Not well. Which is why I'm offering for you to fix the problem with me. I want to give you Naruto. I really do. If it stops all this trouble you're going through to get him." he's finally getting to the point.

"Go on."

"Well, there's rumors going around the mill, if this little engagement doesn't happen, they might form a Coup that would end in a civil war… and I can't have that." Kyuubi admits that his betrothed is using violence as a way to control Naruto.

Naruto has always been popular. I’m not surprised someone else is willing to go to war for his hand. At least this group will be easy to take care of. I already know some people who want them dead… and it's not just Kyuubi.

"That's it?"

"You make it sound easy."

"The Uchihas, right?"

A twitch of recognition, then a sickening smile, "Yes."

“I do this for you, I get Naruto?”

“I am a man of my word, dear boy.”

“No, you aren't.” I lay a document in front of him, “but I am.”

“You already had this prepared. I feel so honored.”

“You’ll see it's more than fair.”

We stopped for a while for him to read up the contract I had drawn up. It holds the details of my intended engagement with Naruto, minus this little deal right here. I watch him carefully flip each page, as his red eyes dart back and forth over each line. Slight smirks can be seen over certain parts. I can practically hear his thoughts, I know how his mind works.

“Lending me your troops?” Of course Kyuubi picks that one up.

He knows I’m not doing this without any insurance, “Well, you are going to lose your entire military structure in one go. You’re going to need someone to keep your country safe. I want to make sure my future mate is safe.”

“I don't know if I should trust this… You were never really that good at keeping him safe.” he shakes his head.

“I was good at it.” I want to fucking kill Kyuubi right now.

“That’s very debatable. How do you plan on taking out the Uchiha’s anyways?” He wants to make sure I’m even capable of doing this.

“The same way I was going to do it if I was taking over your country.”

“Not even going to tell me your plans. You're kinda a killjoy. I don’t know what my son ever saw in you...”

“He liked that, I guess.” I shrug it off trying not to take any of his bait.

“His current mate is a lot like you. Killjoy, too. Maybe he’s got a type.” Kyuubi can see that it's starting to get to me, “Naruto always needed someone to tie him down, too much of a free spirit. Always running away, never knowing where he is. He’s still like that, ya’ know? A runner. You sure you got what it takes to keep someone like that?”

“Yes.”

“Do you even know where he is right now?”

“I’m assuming Konoha.”

“He’s with his current mate.They are spending some quality time together.” He pauses, noticing he's not getting any reaction from me, “Fall and spring are such lovely times of the year to spend with your mate… Don’t ya’ think?”

At the mention of the time of year, I know exactly what he’s getting at. Naruto is in heat. My whole body tenses up. I try to hide the realization on my body. I don't say a single word. I don't make a single noise. I don’t allow my body to move.

“You always loved to spend this time of year with him didn’t you?”

I snap, “Yes.”

“Oh? Did I strike a nerve? Sorry, I didn’t mean to.” His grin is so wide it could cut his face in half.

“You did.”

“Maybe I did… Don't worry, I helped pick out the Alpha, he will be nothing but kind and respectful to our dear Naru-chan. I just wanted to remind you what was on the line. So how do you plan on getting rid of our little problem?”

That bait is harder to ignore, I’m going to strike fear into him, “I’m thinking of using one of your old contacts. Does the name Orochimaru ring any bells?”

“You know about that?”

I tap the scar on my forehead, “Yeah, of course I do.”

“Really going to make a deal with the snake? You're that desperate?”

“I’m already dealing with foxes, what’s a snake in the garden?”

“A lot more than you think. Snakes are slimy and hard to kill. Wolves are prideful and first to bite. While men wait fearful and the dark stood still.”I don't know if this is a warning or a history lesson. “Racoons and foxes fight on in the night.”

“That’s a nice bedtime rhyme.”

“One of my favorites, holds a lot of good life lessons in it. You should learn one of them.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“You won't. Doesn't matter much anyways. You’ll learn the lessons one way or another. Everyone always does. What’s the snake asking for anyways?”

“You know what he wants.”

“You're really going to give him that?” The foxes' brows curl with disgust as he looks me over. Out of all of the horrible things I’ve done, this seems to be the worst in his eyes.

“No, but he doesn't need to know that.”

“What happened to you being a man of your word?”

“I lied.”

“You know if you do this they’re gonna get that from you whether you like it or not.”

“You almost sound concerned.” Everything will be fine once I get Naruto away from Kyuubi. I can deal with whatever bullshit the snake and his partner wants to do after that. With Naruto by my side, we will be unstoppable.

“You should be.” That was a warning.

Naruto POV

The Kazekage takes me down the streets of this old town, the buildings feel so worn and faded. There’s not that many people out and about. Honestly it looks almost more like a ghost town than any fun tourist destination.

I just blurt out, “I thought this place would be busier.”

“Huh?” Gaara asked.

“You said it was a tourist town… I don't know, I thought it would be buiser.” I kinda gesture around to the mostly empty streets before us.

“It used to be very busy.”

“What happened?”

“I’m not too sure. It wasn’t like this before.” so he has been here before.

“When was the last time you were here?”

“I don’t know.” His pauses and face scrunches up as if he’s calculating the time now, “A long time ago actually. When we… never min-”

“When we what?”

“Remember when I asked you to trust me earlier.”

“Yeah…. You said I had memory loss.”

“Yes. I'm going to need you to trust me now. I don't know what I can tell you.”

"You have to be able to tell me something. I know I said I'd trust you, but you should trust me too."

"I do."

"Then tell me something, anything." Come on, I’m desperate.

The Kazekage sighs, "What do you want to know?"

“What was I like? Before I mean.” I'm kinda curious. I'm sure I was the same, but I could have been a completely different person.

“Please, don’t ask me that.”

“Why?”

“I’ve never been good at lying to you.” Gaara admits.

“Why would you have to lie to me?”

“Your dad said it could be dangerous if I told you. That people tried before, and it didn’t turn out well for you.”

“My dad told you that?” So my dad's been lying to me about something this big all this time… maybe that’s why he’s so weird.

“Yeah, he said it was my fault. With that seal, I don't know any more. You never had it before. I still don’t want to risk it.”

“Why would it be your fault?”

“I don’t know if I should tell you that.”

“You definitely should." if he won't tell me, it's gotta be bad, "Why would it be your fault?”

“I couldn’t control myself… the last time we saw each other.”

I stopped walking for a complete second, Gaara couldn’t control himself… “What does that mean?”

“Please don’t ask me that. I don’t know if I should tell you.”

“No, you're going to tell me what that means now.” I demand from him. An Alpha not being able to control themselves around an Omega… usually only means one thing. I know I said I’d trust him, but I can’t ignore this.

“Kyuubi was being an asshole. He hurt you, really bad. Then I couldn’t control myself when I was trying to keep you safe. I hurt a lot of people.” he broke down each piece of information into small bite-sized portions.

“So you went feral trying to protect me or something?” That's no nowhere near as bad as he made it sound.

“Yes, but no… but kind of.”

“So, yes. You made it sound way worse than it actually was, you know? You made it sound like you hurt me or something.”

“I don't think I did… I don't know, but I definitely didn’t help. I just made everything worse.” He’s going back to being sad again. I fucking hate it.

“I am sure it wasn’t as bad as you think.” I changed the subject, “What can you tell me about before?”

“I don't know.”

I just roll my eyes, “How long did you really know me for?”

“A little over 10 years, give or take.” He seems hesitant to even tell me this.

“Did we, like, date or something?” If he let me bite him so easily… we had to date or something. There’s no reason an Alpha would so willingly bare his neck to just a friend.

“Not really, but we didn’t not date either.” This man talks in fucking riddles.

“What the fuck does that even mean?”

“It means, I was stupid.” He paused, “It means, I didn’t realize you liked me back until it was too late. So yeah, we never really were together, but we weren't not together.”

“I guess I get it.” That made no sense. You're either with someone or you're not.

But I guess if pre-memory loss me liked this guy, he can’t be that bad. And this might explain why I want to trust him. Maybe there's a part of me that still knows all of this.

He didn't really do anything bad to me the other day… I just overreacted. He only tried to kiss me and ask me why pretended not to know him. If he knew me for 10 years and we kinda dated, what ever the fuck that means, I guess I'd freak out too.

I continued, “You really cared for me didn't you?”

“Yes.”

“That’s why you did all of this, isn't it?”

“Look, Naruto, I really don’t think I should be answering any of these questions. At least not until we get that specialist.” I shouldn’t keep getting him frustrated like this.

“Yeah… I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. I know you're just curious.” He then says, “And, yeah. Everything I did, I did to get you back.”

He did all of this for someone who doesn't even know who he is, “I’m sorry I’m not me.”

"It's okay." with the way Gaara looks at me it's obviously not. "You're still you, by the way. You just don't know who I am."

"Well good thing we have time together, you can tell me all about you. If I'm still me, like you say, I should still like you the same way." I say with a new found confidence. For some reason I feel like knowing him was a big part of who I was. Maybe I can figure it out if I just spend more time with him.

"Yeah." he seems happy at that, "We're here by the way."

I got so lost in the conversation I forgot we were on a date.

It's one of the only buildings that seem new in this old town. Sandy beige walls climb up to a tiled red roof. A trail of cacti and other desert plants curve the land to meet a deep brown door. The attached greenhouse looks like it was built within the last year.

It's a botanical garden.

"Why here?"

"I like gardening."

Without a thought I blurted out this question, "Gardening?"

"It's relaxing," he said, leaving no room for argument. I feel like he's full of surprises. The world's next great conqueror gardens to relax.

"Yeah, I guess you're right… I do it with my dad all the time. He's way more into it than I am, though."

"Ah, Lord Kazekage!" a huge smile breaks across this man's face as he recognizes the two of us… Well Gaara.

The few people still in this town do seem to respect the Kazekage. Unlike Kyuubi, no one dares to look in my father's direction when he enters a room. Everyone here seems to see this man next to me as a respected leader. It's kinda nice to stand by someone like that for a change.

"I'm glad you and your new mate decided to stop by our humble garden." he's not lying, he seems genuinely happy we're here, "We made sure to block the whole week to make sure you two had your privacy."

"You don't have to downplay this place, it looks really nice." I feel like I just say things sometimes.

"Thank you! We've worked really hard on it for the last couple of years.”

“It really shows!” I keep up these pleasantries.

“There’s a map of the grounds over there, feel free to stay as late as you’d like.” His smile seems to grow larger.

Closer to the building there is a bulletin board with a map of the rather large garden with different locations notated on it. On the side of the map is a bunch of filers to different community events and community needs. Out of this entire town this place seems to be the only place flourishing with life.

It smells like home here.

Which is odd, because my home smells nothing like this. Konoha is lush forest greenery overflowing with abundance of animals and life. Suna is a harsh desert climate where only those with the strongest will to live survive.

He leads me down some of the trails. Each plant seems to have a small placard in front of it with its scientific name and some fun facts about it. We stop at some occasionally and he'll tell me the medical purposes of them.

It's kinda like the reverse of last night with the stars. I just follow him listening to everything he says. I don't really know anything about these plants, but it's nice to hear about them from him. He definitely wasn't lying when he said he liked gardening.

"I have a place a lot like this, attached to our house." he says as we enter the greenhouse.

The glass walls intensity the heat here to a more regulated temperature. There are 3 rows of raised stone garden beds filled with newly budding plants from all over and hanging plants in the air above. They don't waste any space here.

"It's really nice."

Gaara doesn't forget to tell me the importance of starting off plants in greenhouses, especially in Suna. He tells me the details of just when each plant would need to be transplanted outside for ‘optimal growth.’ Then which ones would need to stay inside always, because they couldn’t possibly survive out there. Apparently this greenhouse houses a lot of medical plants from all over, so a lot of them couldn't actually be here without it.

I feel like if it were anyone else teaching me things this would be the most boring conversation I’d ever be subjected to. I know I’ve zoned out more often than not when my dad was talking about it… but something about seeing passion in the redhead’s eyes when he talks about his hoby makes it all worth wild.

The Kazekage goes on to tell me more of all the things he wants to do when everythings settles down more after our mating ceremony. Apparently his dad really fucked things up when he was Kazekage. Place was practically broke and had to rely on a lot of other people just to support itself. Gaara has done a lot to make this place better within the short amount of time he’s been in control. He says he still has a long way to go, but I don't think he’s stopped to realize just how much he’s already done.

“Why does everyone talk about all the war stuff and not what you’ve done for The Wind?”

“The war stuff is more entertaining.” Gaara just shrugs, “I don’t really mind what people on the outside say about me, my people know who I am.”

“They make you sound so intimidating, ‘The Next Great Conquer’” I pantomime the exuberance that everyone used when talking about him… when he’s really just a big nerd who loves plants.

“I actually didn't conquer as much as people think I did…”

“Huh?”

“A lot of it's just temporary deals or mutually beneficial treaties. I barely conquered shit. It’s more of a loose alliance of countries who share a common enemy.”

“Who?”

He just looks at me and raises a nonexistent eyebrow.

“Oh…” Kyuubi. “Then why does everyone say you took these places over?”

“It's safer for them to say that. If we lose, which we won't, but if we do, they get the protection of saying they were forced to do it. It will just be my head on the chopping block. It was my idea… your Father hates me anyways, I’d be an easy scapegoat for them.”

“You would really just sacrifice yourself like that?”

Gaara looks away and shakes his head, “If I fail at this, there's no reason to be alive.”

He said he did this to get me back, but it can’t be that, “Why do you do all of this?”

“I had this, friend, he was perfect. Lit up every room he walked into. Could talk to anyone about anything. Knew just enough about everything to keep even the most boring conversation going. And he was strong, too. Probably kicked my ass more times than I can count.” A smile grows larger on the redheads lips with each sentence.

“He sounds great.“ He must be one of his alpha war buddies or some shit.

“He was, but the best part of him, it was his compassion. He could find the worst monster the world has ever seen, and show them love.” Before it got too solemn, he laughed at a memory, “We were helping out this village against attack once, everything was destroyed. Everything. Dead bodies everywhere. It looked like we were going to lose. He went off on his own to find the guy responsible for it. Real piece of shit. I thought he was going to kill him.”

“And I still don't know what was more impressive. Literally watching people come back from the dead, or the knowledge it only took him 20 minutes and one conversation to convince our opponent to do it.” Gaara is so enraptured in his own memories before finally getting to his point, “ So whenever I don't know what to do I just ask myself, ‘what would he do?’ and I do just that.”

Any passion I saw before for the plants and his country seems dwarfed by the passion Gaara has for this friend. I know I shouldn’t think like this, but I’m kinda jealous. I wish someone would talk about me like that.

“What happened to him?” I ask.

He just looks at me with those same sad teal eyes as before whispering, “A lot.”

Fuck. I need to learn to keep my mouth shut. Things were going so well. I should just assume his life was sad and depressing and not ask him any personal questions about the past. I just can't help but want to know everything about the Alpha in front of me. So I keep opening my dumb mouth.

I want to take this heavy buren off his shoulders.

He’s been doing so much. He has so much responsibility. I don’t even know what I could do to help him. He seems to have it all under control, but at the same time, no one should be doing all of this alone.

I do the only thing I know I can do.

I put my wrist over the glands on his neck, covering the mark I made earlier, trying to make my arms a home for him to come back to. I am already surrounded by his scent to the point where I can’t tell the difference between him and the greenhouse. I want him to be surrounded by my own. I want him to feel at home too. I want him to feel safe.

When he looks at me questioningly I just say, “You’re sad.”

“I missed this.” He just chuckles to himself, while holding my arms in place. It seems to have worked.

“Lord Kazekage, I am sorry to interrupt but I have some matters I would like to talk to you about.”

“Is it important?” Gaara vaguely gestures to me, as if to say ‘unless someone is dying right now please don’t bother me.’ The man seems to notice the fresh mark on Gaara. He looks over to see if I have one too, but I’m covered up on that spot. He doesn't mention it. He understands what is going on between the two of us.

“Umm… Well, guess...” he stutters, not knowing how important it might be to the Kazekage.

“It’s okay, we’re not that busy, you can let us know.” I speak for Gaara, to end this man's suffering.

“We’re having issues with a Rogue Group of Alphas picking up some of our town's Omega’s recently. It's hurting the little bit of tourism we do get…”

He’s trying to make it sound more appealing to Gaara by tying this problem to money, but I can tell he’s more concerned about his people. He’s given up completely on this town’s tourism potential. It would be too hard with its proximity to the new towns that are emerging with the new resurgence.

“But you're not focusing on tourism any more… your foucing more on the agracutlural front since the new wells were built.”

Fuck.

Gaara is going to be mad at me for speaking up. I am just supposed to keep my mouth shut at things like this. I look down not wanting to look at his eyes. Why can’t I keep my mouth shut?

“Umm… well, that,”

It's obvious they switched things up when the old ways weren't working. I don’t know why he would lie about that.

Fuck, why can’t I keep my mouth shut, “You can just say you are concerned for your peoples safety. You know?”

I finally manage to take a glance at Gaara to see how much he hates me right now. Teal eyes look right back into mine…. He doesn’t hate me for this. I’m not going to get punished for speaking my mind. He almost looks happy that I spoke up.

“I’m sorry. I am very concerned for my people’s safety. If this keeps happening no one will be safe. Our town is just on the cusp of rebuilding.” He admits.

It is true. Most towns need a good balance of Alphas to Omegas. If it's not balanced, it’s better for there to be more Omegas. So if this keeps continuing it could spiral out of control to more Rouge Alphas hurting more people. Potentially any of the towns around here as well.

Not even to mention the Omega’s already caught by the ones already out there. Anything could be happening right now. I don’t want to imagine that fate right now.

I think Gaara notices my unease, and takes over for me “We can have larger scale protection here in a matter of a few days. Keep what defence you do have monitoring the outskirts. I can leave some of my people I’m traveling with as well. They will be able to analyze the situation better and form a better plan of action than I can now.”

“th-Thank you, Kazekage-sama!” He bows very deeply, realizing he is interrupting our intimate moment together.

“Send any other concerns you may have about tourism or agriculture or whatever you need, in a message to the Capitol. I’ll address them when I get there.” The Kazekage pauses, “When you send it. Let my people know I need Chiyo to be ready as soon as my partner and I return.”

“Yes, sorry, again, for interrupting you two.” he bows apologetically again, and leaves.

“Chiyo?” I asked when the other man left.

“She’s the specialist I was talking about earlier.”

“Oh.. for me?”

“Of course.” he smiled at me.

That smile warmed my entire being.

We made it back to the hotel without any issues. Haku is waiting for us in the lobby again, we'll probably just me. He eyes Gaara up and down, before focusing directly on the mating bite I gave earlier. He then scrutinizes me with the same gaze, only to see I'm wearing a turtleneck.

Haku’s eyes quickly meet the floor, "Lady Naruto, your new wardrobe is already in your room as requested."

He never refers to me like that… I know we’re not really friends, but it still kinda hurts when Haku addresses me with titles.

"Thanks, Haku…"

I glanced over to Gaara, he doesn't seem to like my guards too much. He was very hesitant to allow me to be with them today. He seemed really freaked out when I was gone, like they kidnapped me or something.

"If you need any help with anything, do not hesitate to ask, Lady Naruto." It's weird seeing him so respectful to me.

"He won't." Gaara tries to speak for me.

"I might." I corrected him. "If I do, I'll call for you."

"Of course, Lord Kazekage." Haku says as if I'm not right here. “The report you asked for is also in your room. It's on the desk in the corner. They weren’t able to get much as of now, but they got as much as they could within the time frame.”

“I’m sure whatever it is, it will be helpful. Keep an ear out in case Naruto calls you tomorrow. I’m done with you tonight. You?” He focused that last question on me.

I just nod. This is awkward.

"Of course, Lord Kazekage.'' My gaud waits for us to leave before he makes his own movements.

We're alone again.

I mean we were alone before, but in this hotel room we were really alone. The air between us gets awkward again. I think we both just realized this at the same moment.

"Today was nice." I say trying to break this awkward silence built between us from expectations of sharing the same room.

"Yeah…?" he questioned as if expecting me to not like today's activities.

“Yeah, the garden was nice. It reminded me of home or whatever.”

He looks at me questioningly for a second, “Oh, right, because of your dad? You know, he's the one that taught me a lot of that stuff. Well, at least got me interested in it.”

“Really?” I didn’t know that.

“It's the only thing he talks about besides you. It was interesting, so I listened.”

Things seem to work best with me for him if I follow my instinct.

I push him onto the bed. Then capture his lips, before I trail my fingers down the expanse of his throat to the mark he bears proudly. Twirling it lightly over it to remind the other of its presence.

“So he only talks about those two subjects and you think gardening is more interesting than me?” I tease these words over his lips.

“Umm…” His face is almost as red as his hair. It's kinda cute to see this usually stoic man so flustered.

"You know… We should probably get ready for bed." I played around with him more, adding a koi smile.

"Oh, uh, yeah." Gaara tried to compose himself… and then actually started to get ready for bed. That’s weird, maybe I was misreading the signs. I guess he wanted to stop.

I guess I should do the same.

The clothes Haku got me are actually pretty nice. They definitely look like they would fit, I won't have to keep stealing Gaara’s. He didn’t get me that many, but this is only supposed to be a short trip to the capitol from here. So I guess that makes sense. I slip into a simple night shirt before getting into the bed… for sleep.

Gaara makes his way over to the desk, picking up a small file, before flipping through a few pages. His eyes dart across them quickly as if he is trying to get the gist of everything before going in and getting the details.

“What’s the report on?” I ask.

“The terrorist group that killed your previous betrothed mate and his clan.” he looks at it so seriously.

“Can I read it?” I hope he lets me.

He pauses for a bit longer than a standard second, “Yes, but I need to read it first. I’ll give it to you tomorrow.”

“But arent we going to bed now?” then I remember, “Oh right, you don’t sleep, sorry.”

“It's okay. I’m going to catch up on this first. Why don't you go to sleep, I’ll join you in the bed later.”

“Why do you want to join me in bed if you don’t sleep? It's gotta be boring just laying there.” I feel like my mouth only ever wants to say stupid things sometimes.

“Just because I don’t sleep much doesn't mean my body doesn’t need rest. Besides, I like laying next to you.”

It’s only been one night, but I kinda miss sharing a bed with him. I almost want to ask him to join until I fall asleep… he looks so busy and determined. I shouldn’t bother him.

I fall asleep alone in the big bed.

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 22

It's Getting Hot in Here.

Gaara POV

I told you to mark him. Not the other way around.

Naruto doesn’t want it yet.

And?

And I’m not going to do that to him.

But you’ll let him mark you.

Yes. Let it go. It's my body.

Not really. It's our body…

Look if we're doing reverse psychology shit you should have let me know.

And if we're doing reverse psychology shit, “Don't kill the Kyuubi.” If we aren’t, kill that fox bastard. I don’t know what game you're playing now, but I want to cover all my bases.

Your adding a lot more risk to your stupid plans leaving his neck bare.

I’m not going to mark him until he says it's okay.

If you keep waiting for him to say things are okay you're going to miss out on some important things.

I’m not.

Really?

Because he wanted you to join him in bed… and you're out here reading. You have this Omega slut waiting for you in your hotel bed and you’d rather read a report of bullshit you created just to shove your dick in Kyuubi’s face.

If Naruto wanted me to join him like that he would have asked.

And It’s rather informative.

What's it even on?

You can read it yourself.

Reading is for nerds who don't get laid.

Apparently, we don’t have to go looking for his old mate.

Because he’s looking for you?

No, we found him. He killed Orochimaru. Happened a few days ago. We did make the right move taking Naruto out of Konoha.

Well that solved one of our many problems you keep piling onto our plate. That could just be solved, if you let me kill them all.

Just say you don’t understand the plan. We're getting to that part.

You keep saying that… and people keep on living.

How did they know it was him anyways?

They found Unburning Black Flamed Chakra at the rubble of one of Orochimaru's sick little alpha prison experiment bases. It's supposed to be an Uchiha Clan Technique, only used by the main house. WIth Uchiha Itachi being alive, it was probably him.

Orochimaru’s little back up plan could have done it as well, but I don’t have any reports of him ever using that technique. There's actually not a lot known about Uchiha Sasuke, almost like he was forgotten until this year. Might be why he was so easy to turn against his own clan.

It's a damn shame turning an Alpha into an Omega… What even is the point of that? Breeding kink, ya think?

You really want to talk about the philosophy and ethics of Orochimaru's Experiments? Why would they stick a fucking socopath into a baby’s head?

The answer is, I don’t fuckng know, and I don’t fucking care.

Fair point.

At least he's dead now, so I won’t have to worry about not paying that debt.

Why would you even promise him that anyways?

Because I knew he couldn’t get it.

It's still a big risk.

You want to try to take a kid away from Naruto?

No.

Exactly. He wanted something I knew he couldn't have. There was no risk in saying yes.

I guess.

He'll probably stay in The Sound Territories… if they still have the same chain of secession.

Huh?

The Uchiha.

“Snakes are slimy and hard to kill.”

He's a wolf.

Not any more, he's the next head of Oto.

The report doesn't say that.

You said reading was for nerds.

Eh.

You know that Orochimaru makes sure his plans outlast him. He'll be hard to kill. At least his ideals will outlast him.

The snake has at least 6 heads around the sound.

The snake had one head and it's no longer attached to his body… Says so in the report in your hand.

It's a metaphor.

Orochimaru has at least 6 bases that I know of, if not more. They all run independently as a fail safe. It makes his plans hard to kill.

And that Uchiha is now the leader of it, I know it. He wouldn’t pass up an opportunity for power. He’s been training underneath that fox for the last couple of months. I’m sure he’s picked up some of his traits.

So you are afraid of that debt.

Why did you even use the snake in the first place? We could have taken out all the wolves ourselves.

I couldn't have it look like an invasion. I need to make it look like Kyuubi is incompetent to his people. They already feared Orochimaru, so he was the perfect choice to take out the Uchiha Clan.

Do you even listen to me when I tell you plans?

No. Now you know how I feel.

Murder is not a plan.

It is if you do it right.

All this thinking is giving me a headache.

I'm going to bed, nerd… you should do the same.

Weird.

Maybe I should join Naruto.

He looks almost distressed while sleeping, desperately clinging to his pillow onto dear life. The soft blue shirt starts riding up to reveal his deep blue panites with red hearts on it. A small bit of drool leaks out onto the pillow below him. Maybe I should have joined him when he said he was going to bed.

Slowly.

I make my way to our newly shared bed. His body tenses, before immediately relaxing into my presence. Eventually, releasing the vice grip he has on that poor pillow. I’m able to free the ball of fluff and fabric away from the sleeping fox besides me. Without anything to hold on to, he reaches out for something else.

Me.

Narut’s body's so warm pressed on top of mine. He desperately seems to nuzzle closer, inhaling my scent in his sleepy state. I released a calming pheromone for my little fox to help him get some rest. I didn’t want to disturb him too much getting into the bed.

Naruto’s skin slightly flushed with a light pink. His Omegan features seemed more prominent now than ever. Delicate arms hold me tighter than I could ever imagine. A thick curve over to his hips, ass, and thighs - that now wraps around me in a vice grip. I have fully taken the place of that pillow.

When Naruto shifts his body, the faintest smell of slick escaping the covers.

The scent grew stronger as I looked for it. The sharp hint of desire laced deep inside of it assaulted my nose. Gums itching around my alphan teeth, edging me to complete the bond made earlier. There was something instinctual that called deep inside of me. I knew exactly what was going on.

There's no mistake, “Fuck. Did I trigger your heat again?”

“I think so…” Naruto whined out heavily.

“Fuck. What do you want me to do? I can leave you alone for a while… I can get Haku for you, I can tell he is another…” I compose myself before I fuck this up again, “I know he’s your handmaid. He would be a safe choice.”

He held on tightly to my chest and shook his head, no.

“Are you sure?”

“No… don’t leave me.” he begged.

I take a deep breath, “Okay.”

15 Years Ago.
Lay you down to sleep.

It's night time and everyone else is asleep. No one dares to make a noise at this late hour, so there's nothing to distract me from his voice. It's just me and Shukaku.

Since the beginning it's always been just the two of us.

It won't last. It won't be long until Naruto thinks of you as a monster, too.

He said he wouldn’t hate me.

Like your uncle didn't hate you? Maybe that’s it… they are going to use him just like your “kind” uncle. Make sure you get nice and close, see if you will let your guard down, then he’s going to try to kill you next.

No.

Yeah. But they don’t know I never sleep. They can’t kill me. You should let me out now, I’ll take care of him now before he gets you.

I won't let you out tonight. He’s different.

It's almost too late, I can feel you getting sleepy. Just go to sleep and when you wake up it will all be a distant memory. He’s just the same as everyone else.

One. Two. Three. A soft knocking is made at my door.

Right on time, they did send him to kill you.

I stay silent.

He won't know I’m awake. Maybe he won't come in, maybe he’ll leave me alone. I hold my breath, ready for the intrusion.

Maybe he’ll go away.

A sliver of warm yellow incandescent light breaks through the room allowing dark shadows to cast themselves upon the walls, before completely shrouding everything in darkness again.

No. You were right.

Soft uneard footsteps make their way over to me. I can feel each step with the loose sand I scatter on the floor as he grows nearer to my bed. He is so careful not to make another noise, he thinks I'm asleep.

He's only a foot away from my bed. My breath is betraying my attempts to still my body. I know how close he is, he thinks I'm vulnerable now. I'm not.

Just like before.

“Gaara?” Naruto’s voice dares to break through the silence of the night.

I don’t, I stay silent.

Please don’t try to kill me.

“I can’t sleep.” Words spill out of his mouth as if he’s taunting me.

Why don’t we help him with that… he’ll go into a deep sleep that he’ll never wake up from.

“Gaara?” He’s on my bed now.

He’s going to attack, just like everyone else, waiting until they think I’m at my most vulnerable. What they never prepared for is that I’m never vulnerable. My sand is always on guard. Small grains are collecting together, ready to grab him and stop him.

I wait, hoping I’m wrong.

“You’re awake?” It sounds like a question, but feels like a statement.

I don't confirm or deny this.

“Did you have a bad dream too?” His form is hidden beneath a shadowed figure looming over me.

He’s going to strike. Just like before, history repeats itself.

No.

“You did… you're scared. It's okay.” Naruto tries to touch me, but the sand grabs him before he does.

It holds his arm back. I stop Shukaku from fully engulfing his body in sand. I just want the fox to leave. I don't want to hurt him.

I can't breathe.

"Gaa' it's just me." he pleads in the darkness.

He's trying to back out. He knows he can't kill you now, so he's trying to save his own life.

"You're not dreaming any more. You're awake. There are no monsters here." even as the sand tightens around his arm his only thoughts seem to be to take care of me.

My eyes are fully adjusted to the dark again. His face looks so concerned.

I think he's not going to hurt me.

Don't let your guard down, kid. You did this before.

Look at him.

He's not struggling against the grip, even as the sand starts crawling up his arm. Shukaku is fighting against my attempt to control, the monster is winning. Naruto is still calm though.

Maybe I should let you learn this lesson the hard way again… since you were too stupid to learn it the first time.

The sand fully slacks, and falls off Naruto's arm landing on my bed. Quickly it's snaking its way back into the ground, before dispersing loosely again.

The fox sighs in relief, "See I told you there were no monsters here."

He crawls into my bed, forcing his way under the covers. Inching his way closer to me with each passing second. His arm wraps its way around my midsection as he squeezes me closer.

Did I make the wrong decision?

You're going to have to deal with this yourself, brat. If he hurts you, that's on you. You're alone tonight. When you die don’t come crawling to me.

No.

"What was your bad dream about?" he pauses before answering his own question, "Mine was bad! There was this big scary monster, he was chasing me down this hallway that never ended. Ya' know? He looked like he wanted to eat me. Had these huge scary teeth. He could eat me in one bite. I couldn't even get a good look at him, but I saw he had these red eyes. They watched me everywhere I went. I couldn't even hide from him."

Each word he snuggled closer to me rubbing his cheek against my chest for comfort.

"Oh, sorry did I scare you?" he asked so innocently.

"No." I lied.

"Liar." he pauses, "It's okay to be scared sometimes. Dad said so. He said the best thing to do when you're scared is to just admit it. No use lying, ya' know?"

"Yeah…"

"Huh?" his head tilts ever so slightly.

"You scared me."

"Sorry. Ya' know, dad says the best thing to do when you're scared is to find someone who makes you safe. So first I went to my dad right? But he was, um, talking with Kyuubi again… I didn't want to bother them… So I thought, Gaara, he wouldn't mind if I joined him. Now I'm here." Naruto likes to fill the air with words, almost as if he's afraid of the silence. As if each word that comes out of his mouth is an attack against the emptiness of the void between us.

"Oh…" He feels safe with me?

"Yeah. Do you have anyone who makes you feel safe?"

I think of Shukaku, "No."

"That's not good, Gaa'." he pouts, "You deserve someone who makes you feel safe. How about this? I'll keep you safe! I'm really strong, ya' know? I can fight off any monster that tries to hurt you."

"Like you fought off yours?" I try to joke.

"Well that was a dream monster, they don't count. They aren't real anyways."

"Then why were you afraid?"

"Because it was scary!" He's scared of a dream monster, but not the one in front of him. The one who just tried to kill him.

"I can keep you safe." I promised. He said he'd keep me safe. I know he can't, but I should at least return the favor.

"Duh, I already knew that. It's why I came here." he said as if it were a fact.

Present Day.
Naruto POV

I blinked my eyes awake... My head is so foggy. Everything is so heavy. Where am I? I look around, it's like I'm pushing through heavy water to move my head the slightest inch. I’m in a bed.

Pale skin... Red hair? Who? Right, I'm with Gaara.

Okay.

A wet spot is pooling at the back of my undies. Any more and it will seap right through and the Kazekage will notice. I have no idea what he’ll do when he figures it out.

The Alphas previous rut really must have triggered a mini-heat in me. I have heard of this happening before… but usually only with a fully bonded pair. I guess in this case a particularly strong Alpha and a half bond is enough.

His musk is so strong right now, I subconsciously nussle to get closer to him. He feels like home. My body feels like it's acting on its own accord, desperate to take in as much as the man had to offer. It's weirdly comforting.

“Fuck.” I hear Gaara whisper, “Did I trigger your heat again?”

Again? Why does he keep talking like that?

“I think so…” I breathed out heavily, not really caring that he knew anymore. There would be no way to lie about this. The evidence was as clear as day. My underwear is basically soaked and I can only imagine how I smell right now. It's only a matter of time before I completely submit to my heat.

“Fuck. What do you want me to do? I can leave you alone for a while… I can get Haku for you, I can tell he is another…” Before he says ‘Omega,’ he switches the sentences completely, “I know he’s your handmaid. He would be a safe choice.”

Why doesn't he call me an Omega?

Even worse, why do I want him to?

I just held on to both sides of his chest and shook my head without saying anything. I remember earlier how desperate I was to be around this man. I don’t want him to leave me now.

“Are you sure?”

“No… don’t leave me.” I begged not wanting him to be away from me. My body demands for him to be closer to me.

I feel his chest rising and falling as he is taking a deep breath, “Okay.”

Gaara pools the entire blanket around me, collecting me up with it to rest me on his chest. Before placing my head into the crook of his neck, next to his fresh mark. His scent is so inviting… I curl up into it more.

Maybe this is what Haku was talking about when he mentioned how the mark helps an Omegan in heat. It almost feels as if I have a home in this man's arms. That no matter what I am going to be safe as long as he’s with me. Something deep and instinctual is telling me that Gaara will ensure that no harm will come to me through my heat. This is all just from the mark from earlier, but it feels so right.

“This should help.” he is so gentle now. He was so rough a few days ago… was that just his rut? Is this really him? Or is he just waiting for me to let my guard down?

I look up at him through heavy half lidded eyes. My body is shaking. It's so hot. I don’t know what to do. He just rested my head back into his neck, letting me breathe in his scent again.

“You're safe, don’t worry. No one is going to come in here. It's just going to be you and me.”

With these words and his intoxicating scent, I feel safe. The scent of deep warm desert clay is so calming to me. Unconsciously, making the most Omegan noise I can, I mew into his neck.

Earlier today… My stupid Omegan body was craving his touch. If I give into it, it probably would let the Kazekage do anything he wanted to me tonight. If he wanted to take my virginity and mark me for the rest of my life… I don't think I would stop him.

I don't think I could.

I just lay in silence, now too scared to move. Everything is hot. My body is heavy. It feels like I'm melting away. I am painfully too aware of how vulnerable I am right now.

Gaara just starts stroking my hair. Fingers twirling around my head, slowly dragging them down. His nails lightly scrape down my neck. Then quickly returned to the top of my head.

It feels so good. I just keep following where his hand is going in my head. It's going in the same pattern where I can kinda predict its next movement… but lazy enough that it keeps touching new spots. I accidentally let out a small moan as he scraped my neck again.

He didn't react to that… did he not hear me?

He definitely would have heard that. Gaara just kept doing what he was doing like I didn't make a noise. I don't want him to notice, but I want him to notice it. This is too confusing.

He hasn’t really tried anything… Is he not affected by my heat?

Ignoring my baser instincts, I just lay back into the crevasse of his neck. Taking in the tartness of his scent. It's sweeter than I thought it would be. It's like a refreshing treat of mellow citrus water with the slightest amount of sugar in the dry desert. You almost wouldn't be able to smell the sweetness of this much needed refreshment. Maybe the only reason I can is that I'm so close to him.

Licking at the gland on his neck to see if I can taste more of this complex flavor. It's somehow so subtle but all encompassing. The redheads flavor is so mild I could not begin to describe it. How does one even attempt to describe something as simple yet complex as water, besides the mere essense of life. It’s seeping its way into the very core of my existence, until it is all I have ever known and all I want to know.

I kinda want my heat to affect him or show any reaction either way. I want Gaara to react to me. I lick again more firmly so I know he can feel it. I look up, he’s biting his bottom lip.

He likes this… Right?

“...Is this okay?” I ask.

“Anything you want to do to me is okay.” lifting his chest up slightly he exposed his body to me completely as if offering it to me. This encourages me to get a little more bold. He wants me. He wants me to do things to him.

Good.

I keep licking at his neck, I want to taste every bit of his body. I don't care if this is just the heat of the moment. I want this too.

I start feeling at his chest, it's so broad and muscular. Gaara's skin is so pale and perfect in the moonlight. The red from his decorative scar and hair stand out so much in contrast to it. He's not wearing that makeup around his eyes… it's just him.

“Fuck, you’re so hot.” I didn't mean to say that out loud.

“You really think so?”

Embarrassing, “... Yeah.”

He didn't push more, he just smiled.

He really just lets me play with his body as much as I want. While his hands pretty much just stayed at the top of my head, fingers tangled into my hair. Mine started exploring his bare chest, it's firm, but the skin is so soft and smooth. It feels like such a contradiction.

I trail over to his arms, he's obviously strong but this area is not as muscular as other alphas. He's more lean. I can feel an immense power radiating off of him, even if his body doesn’t show it in the traditional senses. With his abilities, he probably keeps his distance more on the battlefield so he wouldn't need to build as much muscle mass.

On a closer inspection I notice a faded pink mark on the inner edge of his right wrist. He has been injured. A deep anger builds inside my chest at whoever would dare mare such perfection. I hate it.

I don't want to think of that right now. I was having fun.

My body starts sinking back into the comfort of his neck. Nuzzling and kissing all over. My lips tingle at every touch I place onto his skin. It's weirdly so fun. Hearing him stifle a small moan every so often, like he's trying to hold back.

I don't want him to hold back.

I look down at the redhead’s boxers, even though he's covered I can see the outline of his… and it's very intimidating. I can practically hear the stopping of my breath at its sight. My touches obviously are affecting him now. From the tent that it's making, I don't know if my body could even take it all.

Looking at that monster, I don't know if I should stop or if I want to be ravaged by it. He could easily rip me in half with that. I feel like I should stop staring at the beast in fear of what it could do to my body. Especially if I don't know if I'm ready to be taken by it.

My eyes are drawn back to the mark I put on his body earlier. He really let me do this to him. I know we are betrothed, so this was going to happen in a few months anyways. Gaara was just so ready to be marked by me. Eager to have it on his body forever.

Pressing my finger up to it and pouring some of my chakra inside of it like before.

“Fuck.” Gaara's voice is so guttleral as he bucks his hips forward, his hand gripping tightly on my hair. He sounded so primal. It triggers something deeply primal in me.

Gaara is mine.

I want him inside me now.

I reach for the hem of his boxers, trying to pull them down. The Kazekage quickly grabs my wrist and brings them above my head. Then flips us over to where he’s on top of me now. Both of his legs straddling each side of my body kept me pinned beneath him. His serious face is now so close to mine.

“The boxers stay on. Otherwise, I will fuck you into this matress. I will knot inside of you and I will not stop until I finish.'' His voice is so deep, gravely, but most importantly serious.

Why does this make me want to take them off more? My legs spread open trying to invite him to do it. I want that big cock inside of me now. It wouldn’t be hard to take his boxers off.

Gaara sees that this encourages me instead of dissuading me, “Fuck, sorry, you know you don’t really want that right now. Your body is just encouraging you to act against your own self interest. So, if you want me to stay in control, the boxers stay on. That’s the one rule for you tonight. Okay?”

“..yeah...” Fuck, why did my voce just squeek. I know he's right. I don't want him to do that to me right now. My stupid body does.

“Good.” he looks down at me as if examining me fully,I instinctively stretch my neck out to him, putting my body on display for his eyes only, “I can still find other ways to make you feel good… If that’s what you want?”

I'm so scared I'll squeak again, softening my voice as much as possible to say, “... Yeah…”

He lets go of my wrist so I am free to move how I want.

"This looks uncomfortable, you want it off?" he tugs at the hem of my night shirt.

At the mention of it, it's like my brain can't help but to hyperfocus on the garments' every negative quality. The way the tag irritates the back of my neck. The weight of each button trailing down the center of my chest. The stickiness of the once soft fabric attaching itself to my skin from my sweat. Just how hot its long sleeves make me.

I nod, "Yeah."

Keeping me caged beneath his larger form, he skillfully unbuttons it with one hand. Cold air hits new spots of my chest letting me know just how exposed I am at each motion. Slowly he pulls the edges down, off my shoulders, and eventually off completely.

Ghosting over my lips Gaara asks, "Better?"

I just nod, afraid of the sound of my voice.

"Good." then he traps my lips with his.

I am completely at his mercy.

Submitting fully to him, kissing him back. Our kiss was slow and passionate. No pushing for more, just enjoying the closeness we have with each other.

With one arm Gaara supports himself, as the other decides to explore my body. He starts by ghosting his fingers over my outer arm. Nails scraped over my skin with just enough pressure to let me know they were there. Sending shockwaves of pleasure down my arm. My body is so sensitive with the heat that even such a simple touch takes me closer to the edge.

The redhead lazily dances his fingers over to my chest the same way he tangled with my hair. In such a haphazard pattern that it almost seemed unplanned in the first place.

That is until he happens to stumble upon one of the sensitive nubs on my chest, that's when he seems to have a sense of purpose and direction. He cups the area around it in his large hand, capturing my nipple between his thumb and pointer finger. In the softest motion, only he could possess, he rubs it between the two.

Gaara ends our kiss to trail kisses down my jaw, skipping over my neck entirely, to meet his fingers at my chest. He nips at it just hard enough to leave a pinkish mark. Moving to the nipple, flicking it with his tongue, before pressing a kiss atop it.

Moans escaped my lips as the Alpha continued his advancement of the area. His hand reaches for the other one, as his lips lick around the areola. Running his teeth over the sensitive nub, before capturing it completely.

Gaara quickly switches sides, moving his attention to the other one. Following a similar pattern of licks, nibbles, and sucking. My chest was swollen with hickies and little bite marks.

Teal eyes lock into mine as he continues everything. Gaara makes sure I'm watching him wreck my body with pleasure. He looks so confident in each one of his actions. I can only imagine how I must look.

“Nnn...Gaa...nnnaa!” I try desperately to moan out his name in praise but am unable to.

Gaara must be excited at the frazzled state he can put me into because he doesn't care about the pitiful excuse of my attempt to say his name. If anything it seems to set a flame under him unlike before. Desire can plainly be seen in his teal eyes as they rake their way across my body.

“Keep your legs spread.” My Alpha’s voice directs my next motion.

I nod feverishly at his demand.

He runs his hands down my thighs. Soft yet firm. Finally landing fully between my legs, my undies are soaked “You’re so wet Naruto.”

Embarrassed. “Be-cause... of you.”

Gaara takes that as some encouragement to rub lightly through my undies. The rough complex texture of the lace feels so good against my skin and his motions. I keep letting little moans escape from my mouth at each little movement of his fingers.

He doesn't stop there, his tongue joins his fingers. Licking right over my little cocklett, his flattened tongue practically covers the whole thing. My undies are now covered in slick and saliva. I can't help but to watch intently at the lewd sight.

“I’m going to take these off okay?” Gaara's fingers rest in the hem of my undies.

I just nod.

My Alpha loops his fingers underneath the fabric. Kisses at top the newly exposed skin. Before he finally pulls my panties off in one swift motion.

I flinch.

Gaara stopped. Then huffed a deep breath out.

"I have an idea." Gaara’s voice holds a new determination for something I am not quite sure of.

“Huh?” I'm a little foggy again. Everything is moving weird, it's like time doesn't exist in this bed. It just drips away between us leaving us in a void of nothingness.

“Wrap your legs around me.”

My legs feel so heavy but I comply. Like moving through jello I try to position my legs around his waist. He adjusts them to a more secure location on his body, right above his hip bones, so he can still have movement.

“Now your arms.”

On command, I wrap my arms around the redhead’s neck and rest my head on his shoulder. I inhale taking in the deep calming pheromones of my mate. He scoops me up with the blanket… wha… Where is he taking me?

I don’t know… everything is heavy. My body is slowly rocking back and forth with the movement of Gaara's steps. The blanket has completely engulfed me. Nothing but darkness and heat surrounds my form. I feel like my body is melting away with how hot it is.

He drops the blanket, "Too bright!"

"Oh, sorry." he mumbles out. I'm tilting back, the lights off now.

Gaara lays down inside the bathtub with me on top of him grabbing the retractable showerhead. There is very little room in here for two people, but somehow he managed to fit both of us. My backs against his legs. Am I straddling him?

I don't know what's going on.

My eyes start adjusting more. He's adjusting some things on the faucet… What is he doing?

He puts my hand on top of his chest, water shoots on top of it, "Cold!"

"Relax into it… trust me." His voice is so soft, it reminds me, I trust Gaara.

I comply, readying my body for the next blast of water. It feels so good against my hot skin. It sends little bits of electricity tingling down my hand. I moan reflexively clenching my fingers as if trying to grab onto something.

"That feels good right?"

Everything is still very hazy, I just moan and nod.

He pulls me towards his chest, he's so warm. He puts the nozzle of the shower head at the top of my back. The pressure of the water is so weak it just drips out, pouring slowly over my backside. I can feel each cold drop as it's moving down my body.

I press my body closer to Gaara, it feels so good. He let's the water pool in parts of my body. The sensation of the hot and cold are so electric. He starts swirling his fingers around my back. Moving the water around with it, it kinda feels like when he was using his Chakra. My body hums at his touch.

All of this brings me back to my head.

When Gaara notices that I'm back he says, "Just play, heats don't have to be serious."

"huh?"

"Just… have fun. If it's a full one we have a week to figure out if you need more. If it's a small one we have one or two days. Either way it doesn't have to be serious. You can just enjoy how your body is feeling." he tries to explain to me.

I think I get it. I nod.

"Try to stay in your head if you can…" he adds, "if you can't that's fine too."

After that we just kinda… play?

I don't really remember that well, but I know there's no real expectation for anything. We just did whatever until it stopped feeling good. It was really nice. Relaxng even. Anytime things got too much Gaara just stopped and let me take my time.

I still had the ache to be filled, but it wasn't as strong as before. He was right. I could maybe be just like this for a day or two before I might need… more.

Haku POV

Zabuza and I were informed that the Sunagakure guards protecting them would be staying here to deal with a local problem until more support could come. It's not like they really need us anyways. I think all of us are mostly just for show and to do all the boring work the Kazekage doesn't want to do.

Which is fine. I don't really want to get into any big fights anyway.

I'm perfectly content laying in this hotel doing boring patrols with my mate. I've had more than enough excitement to last a lifetime. Plus, I don't know how secure this job is any more. So, we might as well enjoy it while we can.

When Naruto was betrothed with the Uchiha Clan the plan was a lot easier. Uchiha picked us specifically to protect his mate. He was impressed with our skills over in the mist afterall.

With Naruto with a foreign power, who knows what will happen. He managed to listen to my advice and keep the Kazekage under control pretty well. It's only been two days and the blonde seems to have him wrapped around his little finger. I'm not sure if it's intentional or not.

"What do you think will happen to us?" I ask, not wanting to get back into our old lives.

"I don't know."

"I don't think the Kazekage will let us be Naruto's guards after they are married. He doesn't seem to like us." I can feel my dream slipping away, the promise of starting a family is feeling distant.

"That's a real possibility we must consider."

I want to yell at Zabuza for saying that, but I know he's as heart broken as I am. He wants our family just as bad as I do. We learned a lot in our last week in The Mist. Mostly that time is precious.

"We have to do something."

"We are at these Nobel Idiots' whims." Zabuza says.

I know that.

I look over to the bag with the scrolls I was reading earlier. Kyuubi told us they were important in keeping Naruto safe. They might just be the key in keeping us safe as well.

"I might have a plan."

"I told you not to stick your neck out again. We can handle going back in the streets again. I can't handle if you die trying to do something stupid." my mate is holding me tight.

My hand rests over my stomach. I want this so bad. I've wanted a family since I've met him. We're too close to it to give up on it now.

I put my mate's hand over my empty stomach, "Please listen to my plan."

Chapter Text

Difficult Engagements

Chapter 23

Little Fox

Haku POV

There's no noise from behind this door, it's almost too still in their hotel room.

“Stay out here.” I command my mate.

If they are just sleeping it's best that I go in alone. Even though we are both bonded, it's better for an Omega to disturb their peace than an Alpha. I don’t need Naruto getting hurt over a foolish mistake made on our part.

Zabuza just nods.

The second I step inside it reeks of heat.

No.

Naruto shouldn’t be having one just yet. This is definitely the foxes scent though, it is disgustingly sweet oranges on the verge of over ripening right before the rot. They aren't on the bed. The bathroom door is closed, and the scent seems to be strongest through there.

The Kazekage already managed to bond Naruto to him. Marks have been known to jump start heat, maybe he wanted to trigger a heat in the fox. If Naruto was bonded and with child, there is nothing anyone could do to end their union. Ensuring his victory in the next war before anything else could happen. Before Kyuubi could happen.

I expect when I open this door I will see a completely destroyed Naruto. I must keep in my mind that he is in heat with the next great conquer. I know I shouldn’t open the door, but I need to see this for myself. I need to know what I’m getting into with these two. It will be just like the Kyuubi and Minato and I just need to see it with my own eyes.

I can not lie to myself with this.

I open the door ready for the worst.

It's nowhere near what I expected.

The pair just huddled up inside the tub, and they made a little nest there. I guess it is the ‘safest spot’ in the hotel room. The fox's instincts must be on overdrive right now, desperate to feel safe in a new place with a new person.

I feel bad for him.

A heat so soon after everything that happened… everything that’s happening. A heat with a strange man in a strange place. Who knows how he’s really feeling. He said they like to spring upon him, but I noticed it last night… I should have warned him.

“Shhhh…” The Kazekage coos at his Omega in a gentle way I would have never believe if I didn't see, “It’s just your handmaid. You're safe. Go back to sleep. You need your rest.”

“I apologize, I didn’t know you two would be in such a state. I wanted to tell you the people you called for came this morning.“ I’ll ignore the handmaid comment for now, he probably doesn't want to worry Naruto in this state by calling me his guard.

“They are here faster than expected.”

“You're entire…” I try not to say army, “groups... were put on high alert on behalf of your sister when you came to Konoha.”

“That sounds like her.” he looks over to Naruto again, there’s such a kindness in his eyes.

“Just because it’s called a heat doesn't mean you need that.” I mention the damp washcloth over his Omega’s eyes.

“With Naruto it does,” He says as if it is an immutable fact, “his excess Chakra Reserves and higher metabolism his body gets a lot hotter than most others.”

Excess Chakra? I guess that explains the seal more, I still don't approve of its use.

“If I don’t do this every so often he overheats and gets dehydrated quicker.” The Kazekage's explanation sheds new light on the foxes' last heat, he really is prone to dehydration.

The redhead uses his elbows to try to straighten up into a more respectable form. Naruto slips a bit with the necessary motion for this new position. Mewing in distress.

“You're good. You're doing great right now. We just moved a little.” The Kazekage is scooping up his omega back into the crook of his own neck, securing the blanket around his body again. He doesn't care if I see him like this, his only thoughts on Naruto.

I expect him to tell me to leave, “Haku, You're going to do everything I tell you in this exact order.”

I nod.

“I need you to tell your mate that he and the new members will patrol around the city. Some will stay back, to keep the inn safe. He can be a part of this group if you prefer. I can defend Naruto in this state, but I would like not to have to. With the nature of them being here, you will stay in the hotel.” The entire time he doesn't raise his voice or change his tone.

“I need you to shower before returning here.” he notices me tense at this, “I would prefer Naruto to not smell another person on you in his state.”

“Understandable, Lord Kazekage.” Another alpha’s presence, even just the faintest hint on my omega body, could cause disaster results if either of them react negatively to it. Naruto doesn’t mind Zabuza much… but I'm still not sure where we stand with the Kazekage.

“When you come back you will have ice.” He says this next part almost as if he's talking to Naruto directly. Naruto just purrs, accepting his instincts in a way I've never seen. “Yeah, that sounds nice doesn’t it? You’re getting a bit hot. The ice will feel good against your body.”

The Kazekage continues speaking at Naruto, but these words are for me, “He’s also going to bring us some food and water. I know you're not hungry right now. But it's that stew you like. Remember? It's been awhile since you’ve had some. Hasn’t it? He’s also going to bring some frozen red bean pops and pastries, too. Yeah? Now you're perking up. That all sounds good, right?”

Naruto in his heat drunkenness nods purring into this alphas chest.

“The kitchen knows about these things, tell them menu number five. Bring the ice first.” He says it in the same softened tone, but directs this to me. “Shower.”

“Yes, Lord Kazekage.”

“Oh, I don’t think Naruto would appreciate it if you saw him like this.”

“Of course.” Remembering the results of the foxes last heat, “If you're worried about dehydration. I will get my medical equipment ready for IV’s fluids. I can assume with your seal the local hospital will give me anything I need?”

“I don’t think that will be necessary,” he pauses, his brows furrow, “Get it ready just incase, he hasn’t been in Suna for awhile.”

I bow and make my exit.

Not at all what I expected, it was a very different reception compared to yesterday. He almost tried to kill both of us for being near Naruto. I wonder what changed. Naruto did advocate for us, at least got us out of the situation.

The Kazekage could just be too excited to be with an Omega during a heat, but there was true care in his eyes towards the other. They apparently knew each other when they were much younger. The Alpha did a lot to get Naruto.

Outside the hotel room is my reason for everything. My mate, Zabuza. All of my worries melt away. As long as we were together we could do anything.

I let him know, “Naruto is in heat again.”

“It’s been two months.” Being very familiar with an Omega’s natural 6 month heat cycle.

“And he is in heat again.”

“Foxes.” he shrugs it off at the foxes' unpredictable behavior.

I then parrot the information the Kazekage gave me earlier.

Gaara POV

Naruto is completely catatonic resting in my arms.

At least this is normal, it's not him, but it’s normal. I know what I’m doing. With Naruto in this state I can indulge my inner Alpha without worrying about how the blonde feels. He doesn't fight back against his instincts when he’s like this.

“You’re going to be okay, my little fox. We’re getting you ice.”

He purrs so much at the idea of ice over his body.

I have my perfect Omega.

He’s not hard to read, he can't lie in this state. Not that Naruto ever lies, but I don’t have to worry if I’m doing anything wrong. He clearly expresses his emotions in this deep state. It makes my Alpha happy that I can take care of such a perfect Omega.

Rubbing my chin into his perfectly messed up golden hair, thoroughly scenting him as a display of protection. My Omega is safe. My Omega is in my arms. No one can take my Omega away. Naruto purrs and subconsciously rubs back letting out happy little pheromones in response.

It smells like a fucking garden in here.

Not too long after Haku first arrives does he come back with the ice. It's on a tray with some new hand towels. Sliding them over to me before leaving without making a single noise that would alert Naruto of his presence. He's good.

"I'm going to take this off now." I announce before removing the now room temperature cloth over his eyes.

Naruto’s soft blue eyes open slowly adjusting to his surroundings one object at a time. It's not long before I become an object in his field of vision. He analyzes me starting from the top of my head, down my face, to my body, until it finally registered in his mind who I am.

"Mine." Naruto's so lost in his own mind, but he still knows the eternal truth.

"Yes, little fox, I'm all yours."

He’s more lucid now, but his body is completely heat flushed. A pink blush graces his tan skin. The warmth radiates off his body like the sun in summer. I’m sure if the two would compete right now over who burned hotter, Naruto would win, over taking the stars with his own light.

“You're overheating… Remember when I mentioned the ice?”

He just nods, “Alpha.”

“That’s right, I’m your Alpha.” I cupped his check into my hand.

Stroking his whisker shaped scars with my thumb in a comforting motion. My little fox eagerly rubs his face into the embrace. With the sudden movements, my thumb brushes over his plump lips. At the action he happily opens up and lets me in, sucking down in one swift motion to the knuckle.

His tongue wraps around the intrusion in his mouth so titillating. My little foxes blue eyes stare into mine awaiting my next action. He slightly gagged against the thumb he wanted so desperately to be there. Holding down the nimble organ with my digit. Naruto tilts his head back, waiting for what happens next.

Humming softly pulling my thumb out of his mouth before rubbing the wet digit across his bottom lip. Enjoying the small shine it leaves in its wake. I dont move captivated fully by the sight in front of me. My cock twitches at the implications of what this mouth can do. That sloppy wet heat can take my cock so good.

I keep his mouth open just long enough to pop a piece of ice in.

He squeaks, before relaxing into the new sensation of cold in his mouth.

“That feels good, right?”

Naruto nods with his tongue still sticking out, the ice cube melting over the heated sensation of his mouth. Finally giving me the distraction to escape his lips. He plays with the new toy the same way he did with me, rolling it around feeling each new texture of every side. Sucking on it completely, enjoying all the great sensations it gives.

“Close your mouth, little fox.” He does just that, “Don’t swallow, let it melt.”

That should help a bit.

We really do have a potential overheating problem… that I should start fixing now.

“You were so good for me last night… You want to be good for me again?”

He just nods. His eyes darted around trying to find a hint for what my next move would be.

“We’re gonna cool you down. That's what the ice is for.”

The blondes eyes are watching my every movement as I collect some of the ice in the new washcloth. I don't want to shock him too much. Giving him time to fully register what's happening, the cloth gets closer to his temples.

"You ready, little fox?"

I wait for his nod, before I press the cold object against his forehead. His face scrunched up at the vastly different temperature. My fox let's me move the ice pack around his face, only letting out small noises of slight discomfort.

"You're doing so good for me."

At the praise his body seems to relax at my actions. Allowing me to make my way down to his sensitive neck. I start at the back holding it there for half a minute, before moving it over to the areas around his scent glands.

"Naa… Ah!" Naruto's whole body shivers and quakes as if it was experiencing an earthquake.

I don't stay in these areas long, as I keep moving further down his body, stopping at his chest next. Keeping it here for a while before moving even lower to the marks I made on his thighs last night. Carefully going over each one almost apologetically… because it's not like he didn’t want me to bite him.

"Wrist." I ask for the next location.

It takes him a second, but my perfect omega outreaches them to me. Holding them together in one hand, I rest the cold cloth on the inners of his exposed wrist. Keeping it pressed in a firm motion, to allow for even cooling.

Naruto sticks his tongue out, looking at me expecting something. The way those soft blue eyes are on me right now is the epitome of lewd.

"Another piece of ice?"

Naruto nods, with his mouth open and waiting.

I take a lone piece of ice from the wrapped cloth, to pop it right in his waiting hole. He immediately closes around his desired object. Soft clicks can be heard from there as the ice hits against his teeth.

Taking out another piece, I drag it down my foxes neck, he shys away from such direct cold against such a delicate spot. I don’t linger too long, not wanting to cause distress from oversensitivity. Soft cooing and moans escape the blondes lips at each of my movements.

The object between my fingers starts to melt away at the heat of his body, letting streams of water hit my next target, his puffy pink nipples. I watch as he squirms against the confusion of pleasure and temperature.

“Such a good little fox.” any potential distress he had melts away at my words, he gives into the pleasure of my actions.

The ice fully melted at this point leaving nothing between my fingers and his flesh. Using the lingering water I tweek at his perfect little buds. Massaging the rest of its form beneath my hand.

“Al-Alpha!” Naruto moans out the only word he seems to know right now.

Fuck. I’ve missed this.

Keeping my hand over his sensitive chest, I tease him “Yes, little fox?”

Naruto looks at me so confused as if he’s never spoken a day before in his life. His brows furrowed as his eyes darted around as if looking for actual words to say.

“You getting non-verbal?” I’m surprised he actually said anything at all. ‘Mine’ and ‘Alpha’ aren’t the most complex thoughts for an omega in heat… but I know it can be hard for him to speak in the depths of a Deep Omega Heat State.

He just nods, unsure of himself.

“You know what to do when you don’t want something?”

He nods eagerly with a goofy smile as if trying to impress me.

“Good.” I then added, “You remember your limits from last night?”

My fox looks at me confused as if he never understood any moment of time that was not right here and right now.

“You didn’t want a knot or a bite. That still true?”

He looks seriously for a second, trying to process what all of that ment. Then nodded confidently.

“Good. You wanna continue some of last night's activities or do you need to rest some more?”

The blonde uses all his strength to say, “Aaaa… al-pha.”

Right. Shouldn't ask him a two part question in this state.

He did say Alpha.